This is a modern-English version of The Man with Two Left Feet, and Other Stories, originally written by Wodehouse, P. G. (Pelham Grenville).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE MAN WITH TWO LEFT FEET
And Other Stories
By P. G. WODEHOUSE
1917
CONTENTS
BILL THE BLOODHOUND
There's a divinity that shapes our ends. Consider the case of Henry Pifield Rice, detective.
There's a higher power that influences our outcomes. Take the case of Henry Pifield Rice, detective.
I must explain Henry early, to avoid disappointment. If I simply said he was a detective, and let it go at that, I should be obtaining the reader's interest under false pretences. He was really only a sort of detective, a species of sleuth. At Stafford's International Investigation Bureau, in the Strand, where he was employed, they did not require him to solve mysteries which had baffled the police. He had never measured a footprint in his life, and what he did not know about bloodstains would have filled a library. The sort of job they gave Henry was to stand outside a restaurant in the rain, and note what time someone inside left it. In short, it is not 'Pifield Rice, Investigator. No. 1.—The Adventure of the Maharajah's Ruby' that I submit to your notice, but the unsensational doings of a quite commonplace young man, variously known to his comrades at the Bureau as 'Fathead', 'That blighter what's-his-name', and 'Here, you!'
I need to explain Henry right from the start to avoid any letdowns. If I just said he was a detective and left it at that, I'd be getting the reader interested under false pretenses. He was really more of a kind-of detective, a type of sleuth. At Stafford's International Investigation Bureau on the Strand, where he worked, they didn’t expect him to crack mysteries that had stumped the police. He had never measured a footprint in his life, and whatever he didn’t know about bloodstains could fill a library. The kind of job they assigned to Henry was to stand outside a restaurant in the rain and note what time someone inside left. In short, it’s not 'Pifield Rice, Investigator. No. 1.—The Adventure of the Maharajah's Ruby' that I'm presenting to you, but the unremarkable activities of a completely ordinary young man, who was referred to by his colleagues at the Bureau as 'Fathead', 'That guy what's-his-name', and 'Hey, you!'
Henry lived in a boarding-house in Guildford Street. One day a new girl came to the boarding-house, and sat next to Henry at meals. Her name was Alice Weston. She was small and quiet, and rather pretty. They got on splendidly. Their conversation, at first confined to the weather and the moving-pictures, rapidly became more intimate. Henry was surprised to find that she was on the stage, in the chorus. Previous chorus-girls at the boarding-house had been of a more pronounced type—good girls, but noisy, and apt to wear beauty-spots. Alice Weston was different.
Henry lived in a boarding house on Guildford Street. One day, a new girl arrived and sat next to Henry at meals. Her name was Alice Weston. She was petite, quiet, and quite pretty. They hit it off really well. Their conversation, which started off about the weather and movies, quickly turned more personal. Henry was surprised to learn that she was in the chorus. Previous chorus girls at the boarding house had been more typical—nice girls, but loud and often wearing beauty marks. Alice Weston stood out from the rest.
'I'm rehearsing at present,' she said. 'I'm going out on tour next month in "The Girl From Brighton". What do you do, Mr Rice?'
"I'm practicing right now," she said. "I'm going on tour next month in 'The Girl From Brighton.' What do you do, Mr. Rice?"
Henry paused for a moment before replying. He knew how sensational he was going to be.
Henry took a moment before he responded. He was aware of how dramatic he was about to be.
'I'm a detective.'
I'm a detective.
Usually, when he told girls his profession, squeaks of amazed admiration greeted him. Now he was chagrined to perceive in the brown eyes that met his distinct disapproval.
Usually, when he told girls what he did for a living, he was met with squeals of impressed admiration. Now, he felt embarrassed to see clear disapproval in the brown eyes that met his.
'What's the matter?' he said, a little anxiously, for even at this early stage in their acquaintance he was conscious of a strong desire to win her approval. 'Don't you like detectives?'
"What's wrong?" he asked, a bit nervously, because even though they had just met, he felt a strong urge to win her approval. "Don't you like detectives?"
'I don't know. Somehow I shouldn't have thought you were one.'
'I don't know. I really shouldn't have thought you were that type of person.'
This restored Henry's equanimity somewhat. Naturally a detective does not want to look like a detective and give the whole thing away right at the start.
This helped Henry calm down a bit. Obviously, a detective doesn't want to look like one and reveal everything right from the beginning.
'I think—you won't be offended?'
"I think—are you cool with that?"
'Go on.'
'Continue.'
'I've always looked on it as rather a sneaky job.'
"I've always seen it as a bit of a sneaky job."
'Sneaky!' moaned Henry.
"Sneaky!" complained Henry.
'Well, creeping about, spying on people.'
'Well, sneaking around, watching other people.'
Henry was appalled. She had defined his own trade to a nicety. There might be detectives whose work was above this reproach, but he was a confirmed creeper, and he knew it. It wasn't his fault. The boss told him to creep, and he crept. If he declined to creep, he would be sacked instanter. It was hard, and yet he felt the sting of her words, and in his bosom the first seeds of dissatisfaction with his occupation took root.
Henry was shocked. She had described his job perfectly. There might be detectives whose work was more respectable, but he knew he was a confirmed creeper, and he accepted it. It wasn't his fault. The boss ordered him to creep, and he did. If he refused to creep, he would be fired immediately. It was tough, and yet he felt the sting of her words, and for the first time, he started to feel dissatisfied with his job.
You might have thought that this frankness on the girl's part would have kept Henry from falling in love with her. Certainly the dignified thing would have been to change his seat at table, and take his meals next to someone who appreciated the romance of detective work a little more. But no, he remained where he was, and presently Cupid, who never shoots with a surer aim than through the steam of boarding-house hash, sniped him where he sat.
You might think that the girl's honesty would have stopped Henry from falling for her. Certainly, the respectable choice would have been to switch seats at the table and sit next to someone who appreciated the excitement of detective work a bit more. But no, he stayed where he was, and soon Cupid, who always hits his target best through the steam of boarding-house food, took aim at him right where he sat.
He proposed to Alice Weston. She refused him.
He proposed to Alice Weston. She said no.
'It's not because I'm not fond of you. I think you're the nicest man I ever met.' A good deal of assiduous attention had enabled Henry to win this place in her affections. He had worked patiently and well before actually putting his fortune to the test. 'I'd marry you tomorrow if things were different. But I'm on the stage, and I mean to stick there. Most of the girls want to get off it, but not me. And one thing I'll never do is marry someone who isn't in the profession. My sister Genevieve did, and look what happened to her. She married a commercial traveller, and take it from me he travelled. She never saw him for more than five minutes in the year, except when he was selling gent's hosiery in the same town where she was doing her refined speciality, and then he'd just wave his hand and whiz by, and start travelling again. My husband has got to be close by, where I can see him. I'm sorry, Henry, but I know I'm right.'
"It's not that I don't like you. I think you're the nicest guy I've ever met." Henry had worked hard to earn this place in her heart. He had put in a lot of effort before actually risking his feelings. "I'd marry you tomorrow if things were different. But I'm on stage, and I plan to stay there. Most of the girls want to get off, but not me. And one thing I won't do is marry someone who's not in the industry. My sister Genevieve did, and look how that turned out. She married a traveling salesman, and believe me, he traveled. She only saw him for about five minutes a year, unless he happened to be selling men's hosiery in the same town where she was performing, and then he’d just wave and rush by before heading off again. My husband has to be nearby, where I can see him. I'm sorry, Henry, but I know I'm right."
It seemed final, but Henry did not wholly despair. He was a resolute young man. You have to be to wait outside restaurants in the rain for any length of time.
It felt like an end, but Henry didn’t completely lose hope. He was a determined young man. You have to be to stand outside restaurants in the rain for a long time.
He had an inspiration. He sought out a dramatic agent.
He had an idea. He looked for a talent agent.
'I want to go on the stage, in musical comedy.'
'I want to perform on stage in a musical comedy.'
'Let's see you dance.'
"Show me your dance moves."
'I can't dance.'
'I can't dance.'
'Sing,' said the agent. 'Stop singing,' added the agent, hastily.
'Sing,' said the agent. 'Stop singing,' the agent added quickly.
'You go away and have a nice cup of hot tea,' said the agent, soothingly, 'and you'll be as right as anything in the morning.'
"You go take a break and have a nice cup of hot tea," said the agent, in a comforting tone, "and you’ll feel completely fine in the morning."
Henry went away.
Henry left.
A few days later, at the Bureau, his fellow-detective Simmonds hailed him.
A few days later, at the office, his fellow detective Simmonds called out to him.
'Here, you! The boss wants you. Buck up!'
'Hey, you! The boss needs you. Get it together!'
Mr Stafford was talking into the telephone. He replaced the receiver as Henry entered.
Mr. Stafford was talking on the phone. He hung up the receiver as Henry walked in.
'Oh, Rice, here's a woman wants her husband shadowed while he's on the road. He's an actor. I'm sending you. Go to this address, and get photographs and all particulars. You'll have to catch the eleven o'clock train on Friday.'
'Oh, Rice, there's a woman who wants her husband followed while he’s traveling. He’s an actor. I’m sending you. Go to this address, and get photos and all the details. You’ll need to catch the eleven o'clock train on Friday.'
'Yes, sir.'
'Yes, sir.'
'He's in "The Girl From Brighton" company. They open at Bristol.'
'He's in "The Girl From Brighton" cast. They’re opening in Bristol.'
It sometimes seemed to Henry as if Fate did it on purpose. If the commission had had to do with any other company, it would have been well enough, for, professionally speaking, it was the most important with which he had ever been entrusted. If he had never met Alice Weston, and heard her views upon detective work, he would have been pleased and flattered. Things being as they were, it was Henry's considered opinion that Fate had slipped one over on him.
It sometimes felt to Henry like Fate was doing it on purpose. If the assignment had been with any other company, it would have been fine, because, from a professional standpoint, it was the most significant one he'd ever been assigned. If he had never met Alice Weston and heard her opinions on detective work, he would have been happy and flattered. Given the situation, Henry firmly believed that Fate had played a trick on him.
In the first place, what torture to be always near her, unable to reveal himself; to watch her while she disported herself in the company of other men. He would be disguised, and she would not recognize him; but he would recognize her, and his sufferings would be dreadful.
In the first place, what torture it is to always be near her, unable to reveal himself; to watch her while she enjoys herself with other guys. He would be disguised, and she wouldn’t recognize him; but he would recognize her, and his suffering would be unbearable.
In the second place, to have to do his creeping about and spying practically in her presence—
In the second place, to have to sneak around and spy right in front of her—
Still, business was business.
Business is business.
At five minutes to eleven on the morning named he was at the station, a false beard and spectacles shielding his identity from the public eye. If you had asked him he would have said that he was a Scotch business man. As a matter of fact, he looked far more like a motor-car coming through a haystack.
At five minutes to eleven that morning, he was at the station, a fake beard and glasses hiding his identity from the public. If you had asked him, he would have claimed to be a Scottish businessman. In reality, he looked much more like a car driving through a haystack.
The platform was crowded. Friends of the company had come to see the company off. Henry looked on discreetly from behind a stout porter, whose bulk formed a capital screen. In spite of himself, he was impressed. The stage at close quarters always thrilled him. He recognized celebrities. The fat man in the brown suit was Walter Jelliffe, the comedian and star of the company. He stared keenly at him through the spectacles. Others of the famous were scattered about. He saw Alice. She was talking to a man with a face like a hatchet, and smiling, too, as if she enjoyed it. Behind the matted foliage which he had inflicted on his face, Henry's teeth came together with a snap.
The platform was packed. Friends of the company had come to say their goodbyes. Henry watched quietly from behind a large porter, whose size created a perfect barrier. Despite himself, he felt a sense of excitement. Being up close to the stage always thrilled him. He recognized some celebrities. The heavyset man in the brown suit was Walter Jelliffe, the comedian and star of the company. Henry stared intently at him through his glasses. Other famous people were scattered around. He spotted Alice. She was chatting with a man who had a sharp face, smiling as if she was enjoying the conversation. Behind the messy facial hair he had grown, Henry's teeth clicked together with frustration.
In the weeks that followed, as he dogged 'The Girl From Brighton' company from town to town, it would be difficult to say whether Henry was happy or unhappy. On the one hand, to realize that Alice was so near and yet so inaccessible was a constant source of misery; yet, on the other, he could not but admit that he was having the very dickens of a time, loafing round the country like this.
In the weeks that followed, as he trailed 'The Girl From Brighton' company from town to town, it was tough to say if Henry was happy or unhappy. On one hand, knowing that Alice was so close yet so out of reach was a constant source of pain; on the other hand, he couldn't deny that he was having an absolute blast, wandering around the country like this.
He was made for this sort of life, he considered. Fate had placed him in a London office, but what he really enjoyed was this unfettered travel. Some gipsy strain in him rendered even the obvious discomforts of theatrical touring agreeable. He liked catching trains; he liked invading strange hotels; above all, he revelled in the artistic pleasure of watching unsuspecting fellow-men as if they were so many ants.
He realized he was born for this kind of life. Destiny had put him in an office in London, but what he truly loved was the freedom of travel. A hint of a wanderer's spirit in him made even the clear challenges of touring enjoyable. He liked catching trains, he enjoyed staying in unfamiliar hotels, and most of all, he delighted in the artistic pleasure of observing unsuspecting people as if they were just ants.
That was really the best part of the whole thing. It was all very well for Alice to talk about creeping and spying, but, if you considered it without bias, there was nothing degrading about it at all. It was an art. It took brains and a genius for disguise to make a man a successful creeper and spyer. You couldn't simply say to yourself, 'I will creep.' If you attempted to do it in your own person, you would be detected instantly. You had to be an adept at masking your personality. You had to be one man at Bristol and another quite different man at Hull—especially if, like Henry, you were of a gregarious disposition, and liked the society of actors.
That was really the best part of the whole thing. It was fine for Alice to talk about sneaking around and spying, but if you looked at it objectively, there was nothing degrading about it at all. It was an art form. It required intelligence and a talent for disguise to be a successful snooper and spy. You couldn’t just tell yourself, 'I’m going to sneak around.' If you tried to do it yourself, you’d get caught immediately. You had to be skilled at concealing your true self. You needed to be one person in Bristol and a completely different person in Hull—especially if, like Henry, you were outgoing and enjoyed hanging out with actors.
The stage had always fascinated Henry. To meet even minor members of the profession off the boards gave him a thrill. There was a resting juvenile, of fit-up calibre, at his boarding-house who could always get a shilling out of him simply by talking about how he had jumped in and saved the show at the hamlets which he had visited in the course of his wanderings. And on this 'Girl From Brighton' tour he was in constant touch with men who really amounted to something. Walter Jelliffe had been a celebrity when Henry was going to school; and Sidney Crane, the baritone, and others of the lengthy cast, were all players not unknown in London. Henry courted them assiduously.
The stage had always captivated Henry. Just meeting even minor members of the profession off the stage excited him. There was a juvenile performer, of fit-up caliber, staying at his boarding house who could easily get a shilling from him just by talking about how he had jumped in and saved the show in the small towns he had visited during his travels. And during this 'Girl From Brighton' tour, he was constantly interacting with people who were truly significant. Walter Jelliffe had been a celebrity when Henry was in school; and Sidney Crane, the baritone, along with others in the lengthy cast, were all actors not unknown in London. Henry pursued their company eagerly.
It had not been hard to scrape acquaintance with them. The principals of the company always put up at the best hotel, and—his expenses being paid by his employer—so did Henry. It was the easiest thing possible to bridge with a well-timed whisky-and-soda the gulf between non-acquaintance and warm friendship. Walter Jelliffe, in particular, was peculiarly accessible. Every time Henry accosted him—as a different individual, of course—and renewed in a fresh disguise the friendship which he had enjoyed at the last town, Walter Jelliffe met him more than half-way.
It wasn't difficult to get to know them. The company executives always stayed at the best hotel, and since his employer covered his expenses, Henry did too. It was super easy to turn a casual encounter into a close friendship with a well-timed whisky-and-soda. Walter Jelliffe, in particular, was very approachable. Every time Henry approached him—as a different person, of course—and reintroduced the friendship he had enjoyed in the last town, Walter Jelliffe was more than willing to engage.
It was in the sixth week of the tour that the comedian, promoting him from mere casual acquaintanceship, invited him to come up to his room and smoke a cigar.
It was in the sixth week of the tour that the comedian, moving beyond just being casual acquaintances, invited him to come up to his room and smoke a cigar.
Henry was pleased and flattered. Jelliffe was a personage, always surrounded by admirers, and the compliment was consequently of a high order.
Henry was happy and flattered. Jelliffe was a significant figure, constantly surrounded by admirers, so the compliment was therefore quite meaningful.
He lit his cigar. Among his friends at the Green-Room Club it was unanimously held that Walter Jelliffe's cigars brought him within the scope of the law forbidding the carrying of concealed weapons; but Henry would have smoked the gift of such a man if it had been a cabbage-leaf. He puffed away contentedly. He was made up as an old Indian colonel that week, and he complimented his host on the aroma with a fine old-world courtesy.
He lit his cigar. Among his friends at the Green-Room Club, everyone agreed that Walter Jelliffe's cigars should count as concealed weapons according to the law; but Henry would have smoked anything from a guy like him, even if it were a cabbage leaf. He puffed away happily. That week, he was dressed as an old Indian colonel, and he complimented his host on the scent with a charming old-fashioned politeness.
Walter Jelliffe seemed gratified.
Walter Jelliffe looked satisfied.
'Quite comfortable?' he asked.
"Pretty comfortable?" he asked.
'Quite, I thank you,' said Henry, fondling his silver moustache.
"Sure, thank you," said Henry, playing with his silver mustache.
'That's right. And now tell me, old man, which of us is it you're trailing?'
'That's right. Now tell me, old man, which one of us are you following?'
Henry nearly swallowed his cigar.
Henry almost swallowed his cigar.
'What do you mean?'
'What do you mean by that?'
'Oh, come,' protested Jelliffe; 'there's no need to keep it up with me. I know you're a detective. The question is, Who's the man you're after? That's what we've all been wondering all this time.'
'Oh, come on,' Jelliffe protested; 'there's no need to keep this going with me. I know you're a detective. The real question is, Who's the guy you're looking for? That's what we've all been curious about this whole time.'
All! They had all been wondering! It was worse than Henry could have imagined. Till now he had pictured his position with regard to 'The Girl From Brighton' company rather as that of some scientist who, seeing but unseen, keeps a watchful eye on the denizens of a drop of water under his microscope. And they had all detected him—every one of them.
All! They had all been curious! It was worse than Henry could have imagined. Until now, he had thought of his role in 'The Girl From Brighton' company like a scientist observing the invisible life forms in a drop of water under his microscope. And they had all figured him out—every single one of them.
It was a stunning blow. If there was one thing on which Henry prided himself it was the impenetrability of his disguises. He might be slow; he might be on the stupid side; but he could disguise himself. He had a variety of disguises, each designed to befog the public more hopelessly than the last.
It was a shocking hit. If there was one thing Henry took pride in, it was the effectiveness of his disguises. He might be slow; he might not be the sharpest, but he could definitely disguise himself. He had a range of disguises, each one meant to confuse the public even more than the last.
Going down the street, you would meet a typical commercial traveller, dapper and alert. Anon, you encountered a heavily bearded Australian. Later, maybe, it was a courteous old retired colonel who stopped you and inquired the way to Trafalgar Square. Still later, a rather flashy individual of the sporting type asked you for a match for his cigar. Would you have suspected for one instant that each of these widely differing personalities was in reality one man?
Going down the street, you would come across a typical salesman, sharp and attentive. Soon, you’d run into a heavily bearded Australian. Later, perhaps, it was a polite old retired colonel who stopped you to ask for directions to Trafalgar Square. Even later, a rather flashy guy from the sports world asked you for a match for his cigar. Would you have guessed for even a second that each of these very different personalities was actually the same man?
Certainly you would.
Of course you would.
Henry did not know it, but he had achieved in the eyes of the small servant who answered the front-door bell at his boarding-house a well-established reputation as a humorist of the more practical kind. It was his habit to try his disguises on her. He would ring the bell, inquire for the landlady, and when Bella had gone, leap up the stairs to his room. Here he would remove the disguise, resume his normal appearance, and come downstairs again, humming a careless air. Bella, meanwhile, in the kitchen, would be confiding to her ally the cook that 'Mr Rice had jest come in, lookin' sort o' funny again'.
Henry didn’t realize it, but he had built a solid reputation as a practical joker in the eyes of the small servant who answered the doorbell at his boarding house. He often tried out his disguises on her. He would ring the bell, ask for the landlady, and when Bella had left, he would dash up the stairs to his room. There, he’d take off the disguise, return to his usual look, and come back downstairs, humming a carefree tune. Meanwhile, in the kitchen, Bella would be telling her ally, the cook, “Mr. Rice just came in looking kind of funny again.”
He sat and gaped at Walter Jelliffe. The comedian regarded him curiously.
He sat and stared at Walter Jelliffe. The comedian looked at him with interest.
'You look at least a hundred years old,' he said. 'What are you made up as? A piece of Gorgonzola?'
'You look at least a hundred years old,' he said. 'What are you dressed as? A piece of Gorgonzola?'
Henry glanced hastily at the mirror. Yes, he did look rather old. He must have overdone some of the lines on his forehead. He looked something between a youngish centenarian and a nonagenarian who had seen a good deal of trouble.
Henry quickly glanced at the mirror. Yeah, he did look pretty old. He must have really emphasized some of the lines on his forehead. He looked somewhere between a youngish hundred-year-old and a ninety-year-old who had been through a lot.
'If you knew how you were demoralizing the company,' Jelliffe went on, 'you would drop it. As steady and quiet a lot of boys as ever you met till you came along. Now they do nothing but bet on what disguise you're going to choose for the next town. I don't see why you need to change so often. You were all right as the Scotchman at Bristol. We were all saying how nice you looked. You should have stuck to that. But what do you do at Hull but roll in in a scrubby moustache and a tweed suit, looking rotten. However, all that is beside the point. It's a free country. If you like to spoil your beauty, I suppose there's no law against it. What I want to know is, who's the man? Whose track are you sniffing on, Bill? You'll pardon my calling you Bill. You're known as Bill the Bloodhound in the company. Who's the man?'
'If you knew how you were bringing down the morale of the company,' Jelliffe continued, 'you would stop. They were a solid and quiet group of guys until you showed up. Now all they do is bet on what disguise you’re going to wear in the next town. I don’t get why you need to switch it up so much. You looked great as the Scotsman in Bristol. We all thought you looked nice. You should have stuck with that. But what do you do in Hull? You show up with a scruffy mustache and a tweed suit, looking terrible. Anyway, that's beside the point. It's a free country. If you want to mess with your looks, I guess there's nothing stopping you. What I want to know is, who's the guy? Whose trail are you following, Bill? Hope you don’t mind me calling you Bill. You're known as Bill the Bloodhound around here. Who's the guy?'
'Never mind,' said Henry.
"Don't worry," said Henry.
He was aware, as he made it, that it was not a very able retort, but he was feeling too limp for satisfactory repartee. Criticisms in the Bureau, dealing with his alleged solidity of skull, he did not resent. He attributed them to man's natural desire to chaff his fellow-man. But to be unmasked by the general public in this way was another matter. It struck at the root of all things.
He knew, as he said it, that it wasn't a very clever comeback, but he felt too drained for a satisfying reply. He didn't take the criticisms from the Bureau about his supposed stubbornness personally. He thought they were just a natural part of people teasing each other. But being exposed like that in front of the general public was something completely different. It got to the heart of everything.
'But I do mind,' objected Jelliffe. 'It's most important. A lot of money hangs on it. We've got a sweepstake on in the company, the holder of the winning name to take the entire receipts. Come on. Who is he?'
'But I care,' Jelliffe protested. 'It's really important. A lot of money depends on it. We have a sweepstake at the company, and the person with the winning name gets all the profits. Come on. Who is he?'
Henry rose and made for the door. His feelings were too deep for words. Even a minor detective has his professional pride; and the knowledge that his espionage is being made the basis of sweepstakes by his quarry cuts this to the quick.
Henry stood up and headed for the door. His emotions were too intense for words. Even a minor detective has his professional pride; knowing that his investigation is being turned into a betting game by his target really hurts.
'Here, don't go! Where are you going?'
'Hey, wait! Where are you off to?'
'Back to London,' said Henry, bitterly. 'It's a lot of good my staying here now, isn't it?'
'Back to London,' Henry said bitterly. 'Staying here isn’t doing me any good now, is it?'
'I should say it was—to me. Don't be in a hurry. You're thinking that, now we know all about you, your utility as a sleuth has waned to some extent. Is that it?'
"I should say it was—to me. Don't rush. You're wondering if, now that we know everything about you, your usefulness as a detective has decreased a bit. Is that it?"
'Well?'
'So?'
'Well, why worry? What does it matter to you? You don't get paid by results, do you? Your boss said "Trail along." Well, do it, then. I should hate to lose you. I don't suppose you know it, but you've been the best mascot this tour that I've ever come across. Right from the start we've been playing to enormous business. I'd rather kill a black cat than lose you. Drop the disguises, and stay with us. Come behind all you want, and be sociable.'
'Well, why stress? What does it matter to you? You're not getting paid based on results, are you? Your boss said "Just go along." So, do that. I'd hate to lose you. You might not realize it, but you've been the best mascot on this tour that I've ever seen. From the very beginning, we've been doing great business. I'd rather take my chances with a black cat than lose you. Drop the charades, and stick with us. Come hang out as much as you want, and be friendly.'
A detective is only human. The less of a detective, the more human he is. Henry was not much of a detective, and his human traits were consequently highly developed. From a boy, he had never been able to resist curiosity. If a crowd collected in the street he always added himself to it, and he would have stopped to gape at a window with 'Watch this window' written on it, if he had been running for his life from wild bulls. He was, and always had been, intensely desirous of some day penetrating behind the scenes of a theatre.
A detective is just a person. The less of a detective they are, the more human they become. Henry wasn't much of a detective, so his human qualities were really noticeable. Ever since he was a kid, he couldn't resist being curious. Whenever a crowd gathered in the street, he had to join in. He would even stop to stare at a window that said 'Watch this window' on it, even if he were running for his life from wild bulls. He was, and always had been, very eager to one day see what goes on behind the scenes of a theater.
And there was another thing. At last, if he accepted this invitation, he would be able to see and speak to Alice Weston, and interfere with the manoeuvres of the hatchet-faced man, on whom he had brooded with suspicion and jealousy since that first morning at the station. To see Alice! Perhaps, with eloquence, to talk her out of that ridiculous resolve of hers!
And there was one more thing. Finally, if he accepted this invitation, he would be able to see and talk to Alice Weston, and interfere with the scheming of the sharp-featured man, whom he had been suspicious and jealous of since that first morning at the station. To see Alice! Maybe, with some convincing words, he could talk her out of that silly decision of hers!
'Why, there's something in that,' he said.
'There's something to that,' he said.
'Rather! Well, that's settled. And now, touching that sweep, who is it?'
'Absolutely! Well, that's decided. And now, regarding that sweep, who is it?'
'I can't tell you that. You see, so far as that goes, I'm just where I was before. I can still watch—whoever it is I'm watching.'
'I can't say anything about that. You see, as far as that goes, I'm exactly where I was before. I can still keep an eye on—whoever it is I'm watching.'
'Dash it, so you can. I didn't think of that,' said Jelliffe, who possessed a sensitive conscience. 'Purely between ourselves, it isn't me, is it?'
"Honestly, you can. I didn't think of that," said Jelliffe, who had a sensitive conscience. "Just between us, it isn't me, is it?"
Henry eyed him inscrutably. He could look inscrutable at times.
Henry looked at him with an unreadable expression. He could seem unreadable at times.
'Ah!' he said, and left quickly, with the feeling that, however poorly he had shown up during the actual interview, his exit had been good. He might have been a failure in the matter of disguise, but nobody could have put more quiet sinister-ness into that 'Ah!' It did much to soothe him and ensure a peaceful night's rest.
'Ah!' he said, and left quickly, feeling that even though he didn’t perform well during the actual interview, his exit was impressive. He might have failed at the disguise, but no one could have injected more quiet menace into that 'Ah!' It really helped calm him down and promised a peaceful night's sleep.
On the following night, for the first time in his life, Henry found himself behind the scenes of a theatre, and instantly began to experience all the complex emotions which come to the layman in that situation. That is to say, he felt like a cat which has strayed into a strange hostile back-yard. He was in a new world, inhabited by weird creatures, who flitted about in an eerie semi-darkness, like brightly coloured animals in a cavern.
On the next night, for the first time ever, Henry found himself backstage at a theater and immediately started to feel all the mixed emotions that come to someone who’s new to that environment. In other words, he felt like a cat that had wandered into a strange, unfriendly backyard. He was in a whole new world, filled with strange beings who moved around in a creepy semi-darkness, like brightly colored animals in a cave.
'The Girl From Brighton' was one of those exotic productions specially designed for the Tired Business Man. It relied for a large measure of its success on the size and appearance of its chorus, and on their constant change of costume. Henry, as a consequence, was the centre of a kaleidoscopic whirl of feminine loveliness, dressed to represent such varying flora and fauna as rabbits, Parisian students, colleens, Dutch peasants, and daffodils. Musical comedy is the Irish stew of the drama. Anything may be put into it, with the certainty that it will improve the general effect.
'The Girl From Brighton' was one of those flashy shows specifically made for the Tired Businessman. Its success heavily depended on the size and looks of its chorus, along with their constant costume changes. Henry, as a result, found himself in the midst of a colorful whirlwind of feminine beauty, dressed to represent various themes like rabbits, Parisian students, Irish girls, Dutch peasants, and daffodils. Musical comedy is the Irish stew of the theater. You can toss anything into it, knowing it will enhance the overall experience.
He scanned the throng for a sight of Alice. Often as he had seen the piece in the course of its six weeks' wandering in the wilderness he had never succeeded in recognizing her from the front of the house. Quite possibly, he thought, she might be on the stage already, hidden in a rose-tree or some other shrub, ready at the signal to burst forth upon the audience in short skirts; for in 'The Girl From Brighton' almost anything could turn suddenly into a chorus-girl.
He looked through the crowd for a glimpse of Alice. Even though he had seen the show numerous times during its six-week run, he had never managed to spot her from the front of the theater. It was entirely possible, he thought, that she was already on stage, hiding behind a rosebush or another plant, ready to pop out in front of the audience in a short skirt; because in 'The Girl From Brighton,' just about anything could unexpectedly become a chorus girl.
Then he saw her, among the daffodils. She was not a particularly convincing daffodil, but she looked good to Henry. With wabbling knees he butted his way through the crowd and seized her hand enthusiastically.
Then he saw her, among the daffodils. She wasn't a particularly convincing daffodil, but she looked good to Henry. With shaking knees he pushed his way through the crowd and grabbed her hand excitedly.
'Why, Henry! Where did you come from?'
'Hey, Henry! Where did you come from?'
'I am glad to see you!'
"I'm glad to see you!"
'How did you get here?'
'How did you get here?'
'I am glad to see you!'
"I'm glad to see you!"
At this point the stage-manager, bellowing from the prompt-box, urged Henry to desist. It is one of the mysteries of behind-the-scenes acoustics that a whisper from any minor member of the company can be heard all over the house, while the stage-manager can burst himself without annoying the audience.
At this point, the stage manager, yelling from the prompt box, urged Henry to stop. It's one of the mysteries of behind-the-scenes sound that a whisper from any minor cast member can be heard throughout the theater, while the stage manager can shout without bothering the audience.
Henry, awed by authority, relapsed into silence. From the unseen stage came the sound of someone singing a song about the moon. June was also mentioned. He recognized the song as one that had always bored him. He disliked the woman who was singing it—a Miss Clarice Weaver, who played the heroine of the piece to Sidney Crane's hero.
Henry, struck by the presence of authority, fell silent. From the hidden stage came the sound of someone singing a song about the moon. June was mentioned too. He recognized the song as one that had always bored him. He didn't like the woman singing it—Miss Clarice Weaver, who played the heroine opposite Sidney Crane's hero.
In his opinion he was not alone. Miss Weaver was not popular in the company. She had secured the role rather as a testimony of personal esteem from the management than because of any innate ability. She sang badly, acted indifferently, and was uncertain what to do with her hands. All these things might have been forgiven her, but she supplemented them by the crime known in stage circles as 'throwing her weight about'. That is to say, she was hard to please, and, when not pleased, apt to say so in no uncertain voice. To his personal friends Walter Jelliffe had frequently confided that, though not a rich man, he was in the market with a substantial reward for anyone who was man enough to drop a ton of iron on Miss Weaver.
In his view, he wasn't alone. Miss Weaver wasn’t well-liked in the company. She got the role more as a sign of personal favoritism from the management than because of any real talent. She sang poorly, acted mediocrely, and was clueless about what to do with her hands. All these flaws might have been overlooked, but she made it worse by the offense known in the theater world as ‘throwing her weight around.’ In other words, she was hard to satisfy, and when she wasn’t, she made sure everyone heard about it. To his close friends, Walter Jelliffe often admitted that, although he wasn't wealthy, he had a hefty reward for anyone brave enough to drop a ton of iron on Miss Weaver.
Tonight the song annoyed Henry more than usual, for he knew that very soon the daffodils were due on the stage to clinch the verisimilitude of the scene by dancing the tango with the rabbits. He endeavoured to make the most of the time at his disposal.
Tonight the song bothered Henry more than usual, because he knew that the daffodils were about to come on stage soon to make the scene feel real by dancing the tango with the rabbits. He tried to make the most of the time he had left.
'I am glad to see you!' he said.
'I am glad to see you!' he said.
'Sh-h!' said the stage-manager.
'Shh!' said the stage manager.
Henry was discouraged. Romeo could not have made love under these conditions. And then, just when he was pulling himself together to begin again, she was torn from him by the exigencies of the play.
Henry felt disheartened. Romeo wouldn't have been able to love under these circumstances. Just when he was starting to regain his composure and prepare to try again, she was taken away from him by the demands of the play.
He wandered moodily off into the dusty semi-darkness. He avoided the prompt-box, whence he could have caught a glimpse of her, being loath to meet the stage-manager just at present.
He wandered off in a gloomy mood into the dusty dimness. He steered clear of the prompt box, where he could have caught a glimpse of her, reluctant to run into the stage manager right now.
Walter Jelliffe came up to him, as he sat on a box and brooded on life.
Walter Jelliffe approached him while he sat on a box, lost in thought about life.
'A little less of the double forte, old man,' he said. 'Miss Weaver has been kicking about the noise on the side. She wanted you thrown out, but I said you were my mascot, and I would die sooner than part with you. But I should go easy on the chest-notes, I think, all the same.'
"A little less of the loudness, old man," he said. "Miss Weaver has been complaining about the noise on the side. She wanted you kicked out, but I told her you were my good luck charm, and I'd rather die than let you go. Still, I think you should ease up on the powerful notes a bit."
Henry nodded moodily. He was depressed. He had the feeling, which comes so easily to the intruder behind the scenes, that nobody loved him.
Henry nodded glumly. He felt down. He had that feeling, which comes so easily to someone who's on the outside looking in, that nobody cared about him.
The piece proceeded. From the front of the house roars of laughter indicated the presence on the stage of Walter Jelliffe, while now and then a lethargic silence suggested that Miss Clarice Weaver was in action. From time to time the empty space about him filled with girls dressed in accordance with the exuberant fancy of the producer of the piece. When this happened, Henry would leap from his seat and endeavour to locate Alice; but always, just as he thought he had done so, the hidden orchestra would burst into melody and the chorus would be called to the front.
The show went on. From the front of the house, bursts of laughter signaled that Walter Jelliffe was on stage, while every now and then a heavy silence hinted that Miss Clarice Weaver was performing. Occasionally, the empty space around him would fill with girls dressed according to the bold imagination of the show's producer. Whenever this happened, Henry would jump from his seat and try to spot Alice; but just when he thought he had found her, the hidden orchestra would burst into music, and the chorus would be called to the front.
It was not till late in the second act that he found an opportunity for further speech.
It wasn't until late in the second act that he found a chance to speak again.
The plot of 'The Girl From Brighton' had by then reached a critical stage. The situation was as follows: The hero, having been disinherited by his wealthy and titled father for falling in love with the heroine, a poor shop-girl, has disguised himself (by wearing a different coloured necktie) and has come in pursuit of her to a well-known seaside resort, where, having disguised herself by changing her dress, she is serving as a waitress in the Rotunda, on the Esplanade. The family butler, disguised as a Bath-chair man, has followed the hero, and the wealthy and titled father, disguised as an Italian opera-singer, has come to the place for a reason which, though extremely sound, for the moment eludes the memory. Anyhow, he is there, and they all meet on the Esplanade. Each recognizes the other, but thinks he himself is unrecognized. Exeunt all, hurriedly, leaving the heroine alone on the stage.
The plot of 'The Girl From Brighton' had reached a critical point. Here’s the situation: The hero, disowned by his wealthy and titled father for falling in love with the heroine, a poor shop girl, has disguised himself (by wearing a different colored necktie) and has come to a popular seaside resort to find her. Meanwhile, the heroine has changed her outfit and is working as a waitress in the Rotunda on the Esplanade. The family butler, disguised as a Bath-chair man, has followed the hero, and the wealthy and titled father, disguised as an Italian opera singer, has also arrived for a reason that, though very valid, currently escapes him. Anyway, he's there, and they all meet on the Esplanade. Each one recognizes the others but believes they themselves remain unrecognized. Exeunt all, hurriedly, leaving the heroine alone on stage.
It is a crisis in the heroine's life. She meets it bravely. She sings a song entitled 'My Honolulu Queen', with chorus of Japanese girls and Bulgarian officers.
It’s a turning point in the heroine's life. She faces it head-on. She sings a song called 'My Honolulu Queen', joined by a chorus of Japanese girls and Bulgarian officers.
Alice was one of the Japanese girls.
Alice was one of the Japanese girls.
She was standing a little apart from the other Japanese girls. Henry was on her with a bound. Now was his time. He felt keyed up, full of persuasive words. In the interval which had elapsed since their last conversation yeasty emotions had been playing the dickens with his self-control. It is practically impossible for a novice, suddenly introduced behind the scenes of a musical comedy, not to fall in love with somebody; and, if he is already in love, his fervour is increased to a dangerous point.
She was standing a bit away from the other Japanese girls. Henry jumped at the chance to approach her. This was his moment. He felt energized, filled with persuasive things to say. Since their last conversation, intense emotions had been testing his self-control. It's almost impossible for a newcomer, suddenly thrust into the world of a musical comedy, not to fall in love with someone; and if he's already in love, his passion becomes even more intense.
Henry felt that it was now or never. He forgot that it was perfectly possible—indeed, the reasonable course—to wait till the performance was over, and renew his appeal to Alice to marry him on the way back to her hotel. He had the feeling that he had got just about a quarter of a minute. Quick action! That was Henry's slogan.
Henry felt like it was now or never. He overlooked the fact that it was perfectly possible—actually, the smart thing to do—to wait until the performance was over and ask Alice to marry him on the way back to her hotel. He sensed he had just about thirty seconds to act. Quick action! That was Henry's motto.
He seized her hand.
He took her hand.
'Alice!'
'Alice!'
'Sh-h!' hissed the stage-manager.
'Shh!' hissed the stage manager.
'Listen! I love you. I'm crazy about you. What does it matter whether I'm on the stage or not? I love you.'
'Listen! I love you. I'm crazy about you. What difference does it make if I'm on stage or not? I love you.'
'Stop that row there!'
'Stop that noise there!'
'Won't you marry me?'
"Will you marry me?"
She looked at him. It seemed to him that she hesitated.
She looked at him. He thought she was hesitating.
'Cut it out!' bellowed the stage-manager, and Henry cut it out.
"Cut it out!" shouted the stage manager, and Henry stopped.
And at this moment, when his whole fate hung in the balance, there came from the stage that devastating high note which is the sign that the solo is over and that the chorus are now about to mobilize. As if drawn by some magnetic power, she suddenly receded from him, and went on to the stage.
And at that moment, when his entire future was on the line, a piercing high note rang out from the stage, signaling the end of the solo and the start of the chorus. Like she was pulled by some unseen force, she suddenly stepped back from him and went onto the stage.
A man in Henry's position and frame of mind is not responsible for his actions. He saw nothing but her; he was blind to the fact that important manoeuvres were in progress. All he understood was that she was going from him, and that he must stop her and get this thing settled.
A man in Henry's situation and state of mind isn't accountable for his actions. He saw nothing but her; he was oblivious to the fact that important plans were unfolding. All he grasped was that she was leaving him, and he had to stop her and get this sorted out.
He clutched at her. She was out of range, and getting farther away every instant.
He reached for her. She was out of reach, and getting farther away by the second.
He sprang forward.
He jumped forward.
The advice that should be given to every young man starting life is—if you happen to be behind the scenes at a theatre, never spring forward. The whole architecture of the place is designed to undo those who so spring. Hours before, the stage-carpenters have laid their traps, and in the semi-darkness you cannot but fall into them.
The advice that should be given to every young man starting out in life is—if you find yourself backstage at a theater, never jump out unexpectedly. The entire setup is designed to catch those who do. Long before, the stage crew has set their traps, and in the dim light, you can't help but stumble into them.
The trap into which Henry fell was a raised board. It was not a very highly-raised board. It was not so deep as a well, nor so wide as a church-door, but 'twas enough—it served. Stubbing it squarely with his toe, Henry shot forward, all arms and legs.
The trap that Henry fell into was a raised board. It wasn’t very high. It wasn’t as deep as a well or as wide as a church door, but it was enough—it did the job. Stubbing his toe hard on it, Henry shot forward, flailing his arms and legs.
It is the instinct of Man, in such a situation, to grab at the nearest support. Henry grabbed at the Hotel Superba, the pride of the Esplanade. It was a thin wooden edifice, and it supported him for perhaps a tenth of a second. Then he staggered with it into the limelight, tripped over a Bulgarian officer who was inflating himself for a deep note, and finally fell in a complicated heap as exactly in the centre of the stage as if he had been a star of years' standing.
It’s human nature, in moments like this, to reach for the nearest support. Henry clutched at the Hotel Superba, the standout of the Esplanade. It was a flimsy wooden structure, and it held him up for maybe a split second. Then he lurched with it into the spotlight, stumbled over a Bulgarian officer who was puffing himself up for a deep voice, and ultimately collapsed in a tangled mess right in the middle of the stage, as if he had been a seasoned star for years.
It went well; there was no question of that. Previous audiences had always been rather cold towards this particular song, but this one got on its feet and yelled for more. From all over the house came rapturous demands that Henry should go back and do it again.
It went well; there’s no doubt about that. Previous audiences had always been pretty indifferent towards this particular song, but this one got up and shouted for more. From all around the venue came ecstatic requests for Henry to go back and perform it again.
But Henry was giving no encores. He rose to his feet, a little stunned, and automatically began to dust his clothes. The orchestra, unnerved by this unrehearsed infusion of new business, had stopped playing. Bulgarian officers and Japanese girls alike seemed unequal to the situation. They stood about, waiting for the next thing to break loose. From somewhere far away came faintly the voice of the stage-manager inventing new words, new combinations of words, and new throat noises.
But Henry wasn’t offering any encores. He got to his feet, a bit dazed, and instinctively started to brush off his clothes. The orchestra, thrown off by this unexpected turn of events, had stopped playing. Bulgarian officers and Japanese girls alike seemed out of their depth. They lingered around, waiting for the next thing to happen. From somewhere far off, the stage manager’s voice could be faintly heard creating new words, new combinations of words, and new throat sounds.
And then Henry, massaging a stricken elbow, was aware of Miss Weaver at his side. Looking up, he caught Miss Weaver's eye.
And then Henry, rubbing his hurt elbow, noticed Miss Weaver next to him. Looking up, he made eye contact with Miss Weaver.
A familiar stage-direction of melodrama reads, 'Exit cautious through gap in hedge'. It was Henry's first appearance on any stage, but he did it like a veteran.
A familiar stage direction in melodrama says, 'Exit cautiously through the gap in the hedge.' It was Henry's first time on any stage, but he handled it like a pro.
'My dear fellow,' said Walter Jelliffe. The hour was midnight, and he was sitting in Henry's bedroom at the hotel. Leaving the theatre, Henry had gone to bed almost instinctively. Bed seemed the only haven for him. 'My dear fellow, don't apologize. You have put me under lasting obligations. In the first place, with your unerring sense of the stage, you saw just the spot where the piece needed livening up, and you livened it up. That was good; but far better was it that you also sent our Miss Weaver into violent hysterics, from which she emerged to hand in her notice. She leaves us tomorrow.'
"My dear friend," Walter Jelliffe said. It was midnight, and he was sitting in Henry's hotel room. After leaving the theater, Henry had almost instinctively gone to bed. Bed felt like the only safe place for him. "My dear friend, don’t apologize. You’ve done me a huge favor. First of all, with your perfect sense of the stage, you pinpointed exactly where the show needed some excitement, and you brought that energy. That was great; but even better was the fact that you sent our Miss Weaver into a total meltdown, from which she came out to hand in her resignation. She’s leaving us tomorrow."
Henry was appalled at the extent of the disaster for which he was responsible.
Henry was shocked by the scale of the disaster he was responsible for.
'What will you do?'
'What are you going to do?'
'Do! Why, it's what we have all been praying for—a miracle which should eject Miss Weaver. It needed a genius like you to come to bring it off. Sidney Crane's wife can play the part without rehearsal. She understudied it all last season in London. Crane has just been speaking to her on the phone, and she is catching the night express.'
'Do! It's exactly what we've all been hoping for—a miracle that should get rid of Miss Weaver. It took a genius like you to make it happen. Sidney Crane's wife can step in without any practice. She covered the role all last season in London. Crane just talked to her on the phone, and she's taking the night express.'
Henry sat up in bed.
Henry propped himself up in bed.
'What!'
'No way!'
'What's the trouble now?'
'What's the problem now?'
'Sidney Crane's wife?'
'Sidney Crane's spouse?'
'What about her?'
'What about her?'
A bleakness fell upon Henry's soul.
A darkness settled over Henry's soul.
'She was the woman who was employing me. Now I shall be taken off the job and have to go back to London.'
'She was the woman who hired me. Now I'm going to be taken off the job and have to return to London.'
'You don't mean that it was really Crane's wife?'
'You can't be serious that it was actually Crane's wife?'
Jelliffe was regarding him with a kind of awe.
Jelliffe was looking at him with a sense of wonder.
'Laddie,' he said, in a hushed voice, 'you almost scare me. There seems to be no limit to your powers as a mascot. You fill the house every night, you get rid of the Weaver woman, and now you tell me this. I drew Crane in the sweep, and I would have taken twopence for my chance of winning it.'
"Laddie," he said quietly, "you almost freak me out. It feels like your powers as a mascot are endless. You bring life to the house every night, you deal with the Weaver woman, and now you share this with me. I picked Crane in the draw, and I would’ve taken two pence for my shot at winning it."
'I shall get a telegram from my boss tomorrow recalling me.'
'I’m getting a telegram from my boss tomorrow telling me to come back.'
'Don't go. Stick with me. Join the troupe.'
"Don't leave. Stay with me. Join the group."
Henry stared.
Henry was staring.
'What do you mean? I can't sing or act.'
'What do you mean? I can't sing or act.'
Jelliffe's voice thrilled with earnestness.
Jelliffe's voice was filled with passion.
'My boy, I can go down the Strand and pick up a hundred fellows who can sing and act. I don't want them. I turn them away. But a seventh son of a seventh son like you, a human horseshoe like you, a king of mascots like you—they don't make them nowadays. They've lost the pattern. If you like to come with me I'll give you a contract for any number of years you suggest. I need you in my business.' He rose. 'Think it over, laddie, and let me know tomorrow. Look here upon this picture, and on that. As a sleuth you are poor. You couldn't detect a bass-drum in a telephone-booth. You have no future. You are merely among those present. But as a mascot—my boy, you're the only thing in sight. You can't help succeeding on the stage. You don't have to know how to act. Look at the dozens of good actors who are out of jobs. Why? Unlucky. No other reason. With your luck and a little experience you'll be a star before you know you've begun. Think it over, and let me know in the morning.'
'My boy, I can walk down the Strand and find a hundred people who can sing and act. I don’t want them; I turn them away. But a seventh son of a seventh son like you, a human lucky charm like you, a king of mascots like you—they just don’t make them anymore. They’ve lost the mold. If you want to come with me, I’ll offer you a contract for as many years as you want. I need you in my business.’ He got up. ‘Think about it, kid, and let me know tomorrow. Look at this picture and that one. As a detective, you’re not great. You couldn’t find a bass drum in a phone booth. You have no future. You’re just one of the faces in the crowd. But as a mascot—my boy, you’re the only one worth noticing. You can’t help but succeed on stage. You don’t even need to know how to act. Look at the dozens of talented actors who are unemployed. Why? Just bad luck. No other reason. With your luck and a bit of experience, you’ll be a star before you even realize it’s happening. Think it over and let me know in the morning.’
Before Henry's eyes there rose a sudden vision of Alice: Alice no longer unattainable; Alice walking on his arm down the aisle; Alice mending his socks; Alice with her heavenly hands fingering his salary envelope.
Before Henry's eyes, a sudden vision of Alice appeared: Alice no longer out of reach; Alice walking down the aisle with him; Alice fixing his socks; Alice with her heavenly hands touching his salary envelope.
'Don't go,' he said. 'Don't go. I'll let you know now.'
'Don't leave,' he said. 'Please don't leave. I'll tell you now.'
The scene is the Strand, hard by Bedford Street; the time, that restful hour of the afternoon when they of the gnarled faces and the bright clothing gather together in groups to tell each other how good they are.
The scene is the Strand, near Bedford Street; the time is that relaxed hour of the afternoon when those with weathered faces and colorful outfits come together in groups to share how great they are.
Hark! A voice.
Hey! A voice.
'Rather! Courtneidge and the Guv'nor keep on trying to get me, but I turn them down every time. "No," I said to Malone only yesterday, "not for me! I'm going with old Wally Jelliffe, the same as usual, and there isn't the money in the Mint that'll get me away." Malone got all worked up. He—'
'Definitely! Courtneidge and the boss keep trying to convince me, but I reject them every time. "No," I told Malone just yesterday, "not happening! I'm sticking with old Wally Jelliffe, like always, and there's not enough money in the Mint to change my mind." Malone got really worked up. He—'
It is the voice of Pifield Rice, actor.
It’s the voice of Pifield Rice, actor.
EXTRICATING YOUNG GUSSIE
She sprang it on me before breakfast. There in seven words you have a complete character sketch of my Aunt Agatha. I could go on indefinitely about brutality and lack of consideration. I merely say that she routed me out of bed to listen to her painful story somewhere in the small hours. It can't have been half past eleven when Jeeves, my man, woke me out of the dreamless and broke the news:
She hit me with it before breakfast. In just seven words, you get a full picture of my Aunt Agatha. I could rant forever about her harshness and thoughtlessness. All I’ll say is that she dragged me out of bed to hear her sad story in the early hours. It must have been around half past eleven when Jeeves, my guy, woke me from my deep sleep and gave me the news:
'Mrs Gregson to see you, sir.'
'Mrs. Gregson is here to see you, sir.'
I thought she must be walking in her sleep, but I crawled out of bed and got into a dressing-gown. I knew Aunt Agatha well enough to know that, if she had come to see me, she was going to see me. That's the sort of woman she is.
I thought she must be sleepwalking, but I crawled out of bed and put on a robe. I knew Aunt Agatha well enough to understand that if she came to see me, she was going to see me. That’s just the kind of person she is.
She was sitting bolt upright in a chair, staring into space. When I came in she looked at me in that darn critical way that always makes me feel as if I had gelatine where my spine ought to be. Aunt Agatha is one of those strong-minded women. I should think Queen Elizabeth must have been something like her. She bosses her husband, Spencer Gregson, a battered little chappie on the Stock Exchange. She bosses my cousin, Gussie Mannering-Phipps. She bosses her sister-in-law, Gussie's mother. And, worst of all, she bosses me. She has an eye like a man-eating fish, and she has got moral suasion down to a fine point.
She was sitting straight up in a chair, staring off into space. When I walked in, she looked at me with that annoying critical gaze that always makes me feel like I have jelly where my spine should be. Aunt Agatha is one of those strong-willed women. I bet Queen Elizabeth was a bit like her. She runs the show with her husband, Spencer Gregson, a tired little guy on the Stock Exchange. She calls the shots with my cousin, Gussie Mannering-Phipps. She also bosses her sister-in-law, Gussie's mom. And, worst of all, she bosses me around. She has a gaze like a predatory fish, and she's mastered the art of moral persuasion.
I dare say there are fellows in the world—men of blood and iron, don't you know, and all that sort of thing—whom she couldn't intimidate; but if you're a chappie like me, fond of a quiet life, you simply curl into a ball when you see her coming, and hope for the best. My experience is that when Aunt Agatha wants you to do a thing you do it, or else you find yourself wondering why those fellows in the olden days made such a fuss when they had trouble with the Spanish Inquisition.
I must say there are guys out there—strong, tough men, you know, and all that—whom she couldn't scare; but if you're someone like me, who enjoys a peaceful life, you just curl up into a ball when you see her approaching and hope for the best. From what I've seen, when Aunt Agatha wants you to do something, you do it, or else you start to understand why those people in the past made such a big deal when they had issues with the Spanish Inquisition.
'Halloa, Aunt Agatha!' I said
"Hey, Aunt Agatha!" I said
'Bertie,' she said, 'you look a sight. You look perfectly dissipated.'
'Bertie,' she said, 'you look a mess. You look completely worn out.'
I was feeling like a badly wrapped brown-paper parcel. I'm never at my best in the early morning. I said so.
I felt like a poorly wrapped brown-paper package. I’m never at my best in the early morning. I said that.
'Early morning! I had breakfast three hours ago, and have been walking in the park ever since, trying to compose my thoughts.'
'Early morning! I had breakfast three hours ago and have been walking in the park ever since, trying to gather my thoughts.'
If I ever breakfasted at half past eight I should walk on the Embankment, trying to end it all in a watery grave.
If I ever had breakfast at 8:30, I would walk along the Embankment, thinking about ending it all in a watery grave.
'I am extremely worried, Bertie. That is why I have come to you.'
"I’m really worried, Bertie. That’s why I came to you."
And then I saw she was going to start something, and I bleated weakly to Jeeves to bring me tea. But she had begun before I could get it.
And then I noticed she was about to say something, so I weakly called out to Jeeves to bring me tea. But she had started before I could get it.
'What are your immediate plans, Bertie?'
'What are your plans right now, Bertie?'
'Well, I rather thought of tottering out for a bite of lunch later on, and then possibly staggering round to the club, and after that, if I felt strong enough, I might trickle off to Walton Heath for a round of golf.'
'Well, I was thinking about heading out for a bite to eat later, and then maybe stumbling over to the club, and after that, if I'm up for it, I might head to Walton Heath for a round of golf.'
I am not interested in your totterings and tricklings. I mean, have you any important engagements in the next week or so?'
I'm not interested in your ramblings and nonsense. I mean, do you have any important plans in the next week or so?
I scented danger.
I sensed danger.
'Rather,' I said. 'Heaps! Millions! Booked solid!'
"Actually," I said. "Tons! Millions! Fully booked!"
'What are they?'
'What are those?'
'I—er—well, I don't quite know.'
"I—uh—well, I'm not sure."
'I thought as much. You have no engagements. Very well, then, I want you to start immediately for America.'
"I figured as much. You have no plans. Alright, then, I want you to leave for America right away."
'America!'
'USA!'
Do not lose sight of the fact that all this was taking place on an empty stomach, shortly after the rising of the lark.
Do not forget that all of this was happening on an empty stomach, just after dawn.
'Yes, America. I suppose even you have heard of America?'
'Yes, America. I guess even you have heard of America?'
'But why America?'
'But why the U.S.?'
'Because that is where your Cousin Gussie is. He is in New York, and I can't get at him.'
'Because that’s where your cousin Gussie is. He’s in New York, and I can’t reach him.'
'What's Gussie been doing?'
'What has Gussie been up to?'
'Gussie is making a perfect idiot of himself.'
'Gussie is making a complete fool of himself.'
To one who knew young Gussie as well as I did, the words opened up a wide field for speculation.
To someone who knew young Gussie as well as I did, those words opened up a lot of possibilities for speculation.
'In what way?'
'How so?'
'He has lost his head over a creature.'
'He has lost his mind over someone.'
On past performances this rang true. Ever since he arrived at man's estate Gussie had been losing his head over creatures. He's that sort of chap. But, as the creatures never seemed to lose their heads over him, it had never amounted to much.
Based on past experiences, this was accurate. Ever since he became an adult, Gussie had been infatuated with women. He's that kind of guy. However, since the women never seemed to share his feelings, it never really went anywhere.
'I imagine you know perfectly well why Gussie went to America, Bertie. You know how wickedly extravagant your Uncle Cuthbert was.'
'I bet you know exactly why Gussie went to America, Bertie. You know how ridiculously extravagant your Uncle Cuthbert was.'
She alluded to Gussie's governor, the late head of the family, and I am bound to say she spoke the truth. Nobody was fonder of old Uncle Cuthbert than I was, but everybody knows that, where money was concerned, he was the most complete chump in the annals of the nation. He had an expensive thirst. He never backed a horse that didn't get housemaid's knee in the middle of the race. He had a system of beating the bank at Monte Carlo which used to make the administration hang out the bunting and ring the joy-bells when he was sighted in the offing. Take him for all in all, dear old Uncle Cuthbert was as willing a spender as ever called the family lawyer a bloodsucking vampire because he wouldn't let Uncle Cuthbert cut down the timber to raise another thousand.
She mentioned Gussie's governor, the late family patriarch, and I have to say she spoke the truth. Nobody loved old Uncle Cuthbert more than I did, but everyone knows that when it came to money, he was the biggest fool in history. He had an expensive taste. He never backed a horse that didn’t end up limping in the middle of the race. He had a plan to beat the bank at Monte Carlo that would make the administration hang out the decorations and ring the celebration bells whenever he was spotted nearby. All things considered, dear old Uncle Cuthbert was as eager to spend as anyone who ever called the family lawyer a bloodsucking vampire for refusing to let Uncle Cuthbert cut down the trees to raise another thousand.
'He left your Aunt Julia very little money for a woman in her position. Beechwood requires a great deal of keeping up, and poor dear Spencer, though he does his best to help, has not unlimited resources. It was clearly understood why Gussie went to America. He is not clever, but he is very good-looking, and, though he has no title, the Mannering-Phippses are one of the best and oldest families in England. He had some excellent letters of introduction, and when he wrote home to say that he had met the most charming and beautiful girl in the world I felt quite happy. He continued to rave about her for several mails, and then this morning a letter has come from him in which he says, quite casually as a sort of afterthought, that he knows we are broadminded enough not to think any the worse of her because she is on the vaudeville stage.'
He left your Aunt Julia very little money for a woman in her situation. Beechwood needs a lot of maintenance, and poor Spencer, even though he tries his best to help, doesn’t have unlimited resources. It was clear why Gussie went to America. He’s not particularly smart, but he’s really good-looking, and even though he doesn’t have a title, the Mannering-Phippses are one of the best and oldest families in England. He had some great letters of introduction, and when he wrote home to say he’d met the most charming and beautiful girl in the world, I felt quite pleased. He kept raving about her for several letters, and then this morning a letter arrived from him where he mentions, almost casually as an afterthought, that he knows we’re open-minded enough not to think any less of her because she’s on the vaudeville stage.
'Oh, I say!'
'Oh, wow!'
'It was like a thunderbolt. The girl's name, it seems, is Ray Denison, and according to Gussie she does something which he describes as a single on the big time. What this degraded performance may be I have not the least notion. As a further recommendation he states that she lifted them out of their seats at Mosenstein's last week. Who she may be, and how or why, and who or what Mr Mosenstein may be, I cannot tell you.'
'It was like a bolt of lightning. The girl's name seems to be Ray Denison, and according to Gussie, she does something he calls a single in the big leagues. I have no idea what this disappointing act could be. As an added endorsement, he mentions that she had the audience on their feet at Mosenstein's last week. I can’t tell you who she is, how or why, or who Mr. Mosenstein is.'
'By jove,' I said, 'it's like a sort of thingummybob, isn't it? A sort of fate, what?'
"Wow," I said, "it's like some kind of thingamajig, isn't it? A sort of destiny, right?"
'I fail to understand you.'
"I don't understand you."
'Well, Aunt Julia, you know, don't you know? Heredity, and so forth. What's bred in the bone will come out in the wash, and all that kind of thing, you know.'
'Well, Aunt Julia, you know, right? Heredity, and so on. What's in the genes will show eventually, and all that kind of stuff, you know.'
'Don't be absurd, Bertie.'
"Don't be ridiculous, Bertie."
That was all very well, but it was a coincidence for all that. Nobody ever mentions it, and the family have been trying to forget it for twenty-five years, but it's a known fact that my Aunt Julia, Gussie's mother, was a vaudeville artist once, and a very good one, too, I'm told. She was playing in pantomime at Drury Lane when Uncle Cuthbert saw her first. It was before my time, of course, and long before I was old enough to take notice the family had made the best of it, and Aunt Agatha had pulled up her socks and put in a lot of educative work, and with a microscope you couldn't tell Aunt Julia from a genuine dyed-in-the-wool aristocrat. Women adapt themselves so quickly!
That was all fine and good, but it was still just a coincidence. No one ever talks about it, and the family has been trying to forget it for twenty-five years, but it’s a well-known fact that my Aunt Julia, Gussie’s mom, used to be a vaudeville performer, and a really good one, too, from what I’ve heard. She was performing in a pantomime at Drury Lane when Uncle Cuthbert first saw her. This was before my time, of course, and long before I was old enough to notice. The family managed to make the best of it, and Aunt Agatha really stepped up and did a lot of educational work. With a microscope, you wouldn’t be able to tell Aunt Julia from a genuine aristocrat. Women adapt so quickly!
I have a pal who married Daisy Trimble of the Gaiety, and when I meet her now I feel like walking out of her presence backwards. But there the thing was, and you couldn't get away from it. Gussie had vaudeville blood in him, and it looked as if he were reverting to type, or whatever they call it.
I have a friend who married Daisy Trimble from the Gaiety, and when I see her now, I feel like I should just back away. But that was the situation, and there was no escaping it. Gussie had vaudeville running through his veins, and it seemed like he was going back to his roots, or whatever you want to call it.
'By Jove,' I said, for I am interested in this heredity stuff, 'perhaps the thing is going to be a regular family tradition, like you read about in books—a sort of Curse of the Mannering-Phippses, as it were. Perhaps each head of the family's going to marry into vaudeville for ever and ever. Unto the what-d'you-call-it generation, don't you know?'
"Wow," I said, since I'm really into this heredity stuff, "maybe this is going to become a real family tradition, like you read about in books—a kind of Curse of the Mannering-Phippses, if you will. Maybe every family head is going to marry someone from vaudeville forever and ever. Until the what-do-you-call-it generation, you know?"
'Please do not be quite idiotic, Bertie. There is one head of the family who is certainly not going to do it, and that is Gussie. And you are going to America to stop him.'
'Please don’t be so foolish, Bertie. There’s one person in the family who definitely isn't going to do it, and that’s Gussie. And you’re going to America to stop him.'
'Yes, but why me?'
'Yeah, but why me?'
'Why you? You are too vexing, Bertie. Have you no sort of feeling for the family? You are too lazy to try to be a credit to yourself, but at least you can exert yourself to prevent Gussie's disgracing us. You are going to America because you are Gussie's cousin, because you have always been his closest friend, because you are the only one of the family who has absolutely nothing to occupy his time except golf and night clubs.'
'Why you? You're so frustrating, Bertie. Don’t you care about the family at all? You're too lazy to make something of yourself, but you can at least try to stop Gussie from embarrassing us. You're going to America because you're Gussie's cousin, because you've always been his best friend, and because you're the only one in the family who literally has nothing to do except play golf and hit the clubs.'
'I play a lot of auction.'
'I play a lot of auctions.'
'And as you say, idiotic gambling in low dens. If you require another reason, you are going because I ask you as a personal favour.'
'And as you say, stupid gambling in shady places. If you need another reason, you’re going because I'm asking you as a personal favor.'
What she meant was that, if I refused, she would exert the full bent of her natural genius to make life a Hades for me. She held me with her glittering eye. I have never met anyone who can give a better imitation of the Ancient Mariner.
What she meant was that, if I said no, she would use all her natural talent to make my life a nightmare. She kept me captivated with her intense gaze. I’ve never met anyone who can do a better impression of the Ancient Mariner.
'So you will start at once, won't you, Bertie?'
'So you're going to start right away, aren't you, Bertie?'
I didn't hesitate.
I didn't think twice.
'Rather!' I said. 'Of course I will'
'Definitely!' I said. 'Of course I will.'
Jeeves came in with the tea.
Jeeves walked in with the tea.
'Jeeves,' I said, 'we start for America on Saturday.'
'Jeeves,' I said, 'we're leaving for America on Saturday.'
'Very good, sir,' he said; 'which suit will you wear?'
'Great, sir,' he said; 'which suit will you be wearing?'
New York is a large city conveniently situated on the edge of America, so that you step off the liner right on to it without an effort. You can't lose your way. You go out of a barn and down some stairs, and there you are, right in among it. The only possible objection any reasonable chappie could find to the place is that they loose you into it from the boat at such an ungodly hour.
New York is a huge city that’s conveniently located at the edge of America, so you can step off the ship and right into it without any hassle. You can't get lost. You walk out of a building and down some stairs, and there you are, right in the middle of it. The only complaint a reasonable person might have about the place is that they let you off the boat at such an absurd hour.
I left Jeeves to get my baggage safely past an aggregation of suspicious-minded pirates who were digging for buried treasures among my new shirts, and drove to Gussie's hotel, where I requested the squad of gentlemanly clerks behind the desk to produce him.
I left Jeeves to get my bags through a group of shady pirates who were rummaging through my new shirts looking for buried treasure, and I drove to Gussie's hotel, where I asked the team of polite clerks at the front desk to bring him out.
That's where I got my first shock. He wasn't there. I pleaded with them to think again, and they thought again, but it was no good. No Augustus Mannering-Phipps on the premises.
That's where I got my first shock. He wasn't there. I begged them to reconsider, and they did, but it was no use. No Augustus Mannering-Phipps on the property.
I admit I was hard hit. There I was alone in a strange city and no signs of Gussie. What was the next step? I am never one of the master minds in the early morning; the old bean doesn't somehow seem to get into its stride till pretty late in the p.m.'s, and I couldn't think what to do. However, some instinct took me through a door at the back of the lobby, and I found myself in a large room with an enormous picture stretching across the whole of one wall, and under the picture a counter, and behind the counter divers chappies in white, serving drinks. They have barmen, don't you know, in New York, not barmaids. Rum idea!
I admit I was really shaken. There I was, alone in a strange city with no sign of Gussie. What was my next move? I'm never at my best first thing in the morning; my brain doesn't really kick in until later in the afternoon, and I couldn't figure out what to do. However, some instinct led me through a door at the back of the lobby, and I found myself in a large room with a huge painting covering an entire wall, and beneath the painting, a counter with a bunch of guys in white serving drinks. They have bartenders in New York, not barmaids. Weird, right?
I put myself unreservedly into the hands of one of the white chappies. He was a friendly soul, and I told him the whole state of affairs. I asked him what he thought would meet the case.
I completely entrusted myself to one of the white guys. He was a nice person, and I explained everything that was happening. I asked him what he thought would be the best solution.
He said that in a situation of that sort he usually prescribed a 'lightning whizzer', an invention of his own. He said this was what rabbits trained on when they were matched against grizzly bears, and there was only one instance on record of the bear having lasted three rounds. So I tried a couple, and, by Jove! the man was perfectly right. As I drained the second a great load seemed to fall from my heart, and I went out in quite a braced way to have a look at the city.
He said that in situations like that, he usually recommended a "lightning whizzer," which was his own invention. He mentioned this was what rabbits trained on when they faced grizzly bears, and there was only one recorded instance of a bear lasting three rounds. So, I tried a couple, and, wow! The guy was totally right. As I finished the second one, a huge weight seemed to lift off my heart, and I stepped out feeling pretty energized to check out the city.
I was surprised to find the streets quite full. People were bustling along as if it were some reasonable hour and not the grey dawn. In the tramcars they were absolutely standing on each other's necks. Going to business or something, I take it. Wonderful johnnies!
I was surprised to see the streets really crowded. People were rushing around as if it were a normal hour instead of the early morning. In the trams, they were packed tightly together. Probably heading to work or something. Amazing, right?
The odd part of it was that after the first shock of seeing all this frightful energy the thing didn't seem so strange. I've spoken to fellows since who have been to New York, and they tell me they found it just the same. Apparently there's something in the air, either the ozone or the phosphates or something, which makes you sit up and take notice. A kind of zip, as it were. A sort of bally freedom, if you know what I mean, that gets into your blood and bucks you up, and makes you feel that—
The weird thing was that after the initial shock of seeing all this intense energy, it didn't seem that strange anymore. I've talked to guys who have been to New York, and they say they felt the same way. Apparently, there’s something in the air—either the ozone or the phosphates or something—that makes you really pay attention. It gives you a kind of energy, you know? A sort of exhilarating freedom that gets into your system and lifts you up, making you feel that—
God's in His Heaven: All's right with the world,
God's in His Heaven: All's good with the world,
and you don't care if you've got odd socks on. I can't express it better than by saying that the thought uppermost in my mind, as I walked about the place they call Times Square, was that there were three thousand miles of deep water between me and my Aunt Agatha.
and you don’t care if you’re wearing mismatched socks. I can’t say it any better than to express that the main thought in my mind, as I walked around the area they call Times Square, was that there were three thousand miles of deep water between me and my Aunt Agatha.
It's a funny thing about looking for things. If you hunt for a needle in a haystack you don't find it. If you don't give a darn whether you ever see the needle or not it runs into you the first time you lean against the stack. By the time I had strolled up and down once or twice, seeing the sights and letting the white chappie's corrective permeate my system, I was feeling that I wouldn't care if Gussie and I never met again, and I'm dashed if I didn't suddenly catch sight of the old lad, as large as life, just turning in at a doorway down the street.
It's funny how searching for things works. If you look for a needle in a haystack, you won’t find it. But if you really don’t care whether you see the needle or not, it just seems to show up the moment you lean against the stack. After I strolled up and down a couple of times, taking in the sights and letting the refreshing air sink in, I started to feel like I wouldn’t mind if Gussie and I never crossed paths again. And wouldn’t you know it, I suddenly spotted the old guy, as clear as day, just turning into a doorway down the street.
I called after him, but he didn't hear me, so I legged it in pursuit and caught him going into an office on the first floor. The name on the door was Abe Riesbitter, Vaudeville Agent, and from the other side of the door came the sound of many voices.
I shouted after him, but he didn’t hear me, so I ran after him and caught up as he went into an office on the first floor. The name on the door was Abe Riesbitter, Vaudeville Agent, and from the other side of the door came the sound of many voices.
He turned and stared at me.
He turned and looked at me.
'Bertie! What on earth are you doing? Where have you sprung from? When did you arrive?'
'Bertie! What on earth are you doing? Where did you come from? When did you get here?'
'Landed this morning. I went round to your hotel, but they said you weren't there. They had never heard of you.'
'Landed this morning. I went to your hotel, but they said you weren't there. They had never heard of you.'
'I've changed my name. I call myself George Wilson.'
"I've changed my name. I go by George Wilson now."
'Why on earth?'
'Why on earth?'
'Well, you try calling yourself Augustus Mannering-Phipps over here, and see how it strikes you. You feel a perfect ass. I don't know what it is about America, but the broad fact is that it's not a place where you can call yourself Augustus Mannering-Phipps. And there's another reason. I'll tell you later. Bertie, I've fallen in love with the dearest girl in the world.'
'Well, you try calling yourself Augustus Mannering-Phipps here and see how that feels. You’d feel like a total idiot. I don’t know what it is about America, but the plain fact is that it’s not a place where you can go by Augustus Mannering-Phipps. And there’s another reason. I’ll explain later. Bertie, I’ve fallen in love with the sweetest girl in the world.'
The poor old nut looked at me in such a deuced cat-like way, standing with his mouth open, waiting to be congratulated, that I simply hadn't the heart to tell him that I knew all about that already, and had come over to the country for the express purpose of laying him a stymie.
The poor old guy looked at me in such a damn cat-like way, standing there with his mouth open, waiting to be congratulated, that I just couldn't bring myself to tell him I already knew everything and had come to the country specifically to throw him off.
So I congratulated him.
So I congratulated him.
'Thanks awfully, old man,' he said. 'It's a bit premature, but I fancy it's going to be all right. Come along in here, and I'll tell you about it.'
"Thanks a lot, man," he said. "It's a bit early, but I think it's going to be okay. Come on in here, and I'll fill you in on it."
'What do you want in this place? It looks a rummy spot.'
'What are you looking for in this place? It seems like a weird spot.'
'Oh, that's part of the story. I'll tell you the whole thing.'
'Oh, that’s part of the story. I’ll tell you everything.'
We opened the door marked 'Waiting Room'. I never saw such a crowded place in my life. The room was packed till the walls bulged.
We opened the door labeled 'Waiting Room'. I had never seen such a crowded place in my life. The room was so packed that the walls were bulging.
Gussie explained.
Gussie explained it.
'Pros,' he said, 'music-hall artistes, you know, waiting to see old Abe Riesbitter. This is September the first, vaudeville's opening day. The early fall,' said Gussie, who is a bit of a poet in his way, 'is vaudeville's springtime. All over the country, as August wanes, sparkling comediennes burst into bloom, the sap stirs in the veins of tramp cyclists, and last year's contortionists, waking from their summer sleep, tie themselves tentatively into knots. What I mean is, this is the beginning of the new season, and everybody's out hunting for bookings.'
"Pros," he said, "music hall performers, you know, waiting to see old Abe Riesbitter. Today is September 1st, the start of vaudeville season. The early fall," Gussie, who has a bit of a poetic touch, said, "is like spring for vaudeville. All across the country, as August fades, sparkling comediennes come into their own, the energy rises in the veins of traveling cyclists, and last year's contortionists, waking from their summer slumber, tentatively twist themselves into knots. What I mean is, this marks the start of the new season, and everyone is out looking for bookings."
'But what do you want here?'
'But what do you want here?'
'Oh, I've just got to see Abe about something. If you see a fat man with about fifty-seven chins come out of that door there grab him, for that'll be Abe. He's one of those fellows who advertise each step up they take in the world by growing another chin. I'm told that way back in the nineties he only had two. If you do grab Abe, remember that he knows me as George Wilson.'
'Oh, I need to talk to Abe about something. If you see a heavyset guy with about fifty-seven chins coming out of that door over there, grab him because that's Abe. He's one of those guys who shows off every little success by growing another chin. I heard that back in the nineties, he only had two. If you do catch Abe, keep in mind that he knows me as George Wilson.'
'You said that you were going to explain that George Wilson business to me, Gussie, old man.'
'You said you were going to explain that George Wilson situation to me, Gussie, my friend.'
'Well, it's this way—'
'Well, here's the deal—'
At this juncture dear old Gussie broke off short, rose from his seat, and sprang with indescribable vim at an extraordinarily stout chappie who had suddenly appeared. There was the deuce of a rush for him, but Gussie had got away to a good start, and the rest of the singers, dancers, jugglers, acrobats, and refined sketch teams seemed to recognize that he had won the trick, for they ebbed back into their places again, and Gussie and I went into the inner room.
At that moment, dear old Gussie suddenly stopped, got up from his seat, and charged with incredible energy at a very stout guy who had just appeared. There was quite a rush toward him, but Gussie had already taken off, and the other singers, dancers, jugglers, acrobats, and classy sketch teams seemed to realize he had the upper hand, so they drifted back to their spots, and Gussie and I moved into the inner room.
Mr Riesbitter lit a cigar, and looked at us solemnly over his zareba of chins.
Mr. Riesbitter lit a cigar and looked at us seriously over his network of chins.
'Now, let me tell ya something,' he said to Gussie. 'You lizzun t' me.'
'Now, let me tell you something,' he said to Gussie. 'You listen to me.'
Gussie registered respectful attention. Mr Riesbitter mused for a moment and shelled the cuspidor with indirect fire over the edge of the desk.
Gussie paid respectful attention. Mr. Riesbitter thought for a moment and fired a spitball into the cuspidor from the edge of the desk.
'Lizzun t' me,' he said again. 'I seen you rehearse, as I promised Miss Denison I would. You ain't bad for an amateur. You gotta lot to learn, but it's in you. What it comes to is that I can fix you up in the four-a-day, if you'll take thirty-five per. I can't do better than that, and I wouldn't have done that if the little lady hadn't of kep' after me. Take it or leave it. What do you say?'
"Lend me your ear," he said again. "I saw you rehearse, just like I promised Miss Denison I would. You're not bad for an amateur. You've got a lot to learn, but it's in you. Basically, I can set you up in the four-a-day if you'll accept thirty-five a week. I can't offer more than that, and I wouldn't have even made this offer if the little lady hadn't kept after me. Take it or leave it. What do you say?"
'I'll take it,' said Gussie, huskily. 'Thank you.'
"I'll take it," Gussie said, voice low. "Thank you."
In the passage outside, Gussie gurgled with joy and slapped me on the back. 'Bertie, old man, it's all right. I'm the happiest man in New York.'
In the passage outside, Gussie laughed with excitement and patted me on the back. 'Bertie, my friend, it's all good. I'm the happiest guy in New York.'
'Now what?'
'Now what?'
'Well, you see, as I was telling you when Abe came in, Ray's father used to be in the profession. He was before our time, but I remember hearing about him—Joe Danby. He used to be well known in London before he came over to America. Well, he's a fine old boy, but as obstinate as a mule, and he didn't like the idea of Ray marrying me because I wasn't in the profession. Wouldn't hear of it. Well, you remember at Oxford I could always sing a song pretty well; so Ray got hold of old Riesbitter and made him promise to come and hear me rehearse and get me bookings if he liked my work. She stands high with him. She coached me for weeks, the darling. And now, as you heard him say, he's booked me in the small time at thirty-five dollars a week.'
"Well, as I was telling you when Abe came in, Ray's dad used to be in the business. He was before our time, but I remember hearing about him—Joe Danby. He was well-known in London before coming to America. Well, he's a nice guy, but as stubborn as a mule, and he didn't like the idea of Ray marrying me because I wasn't part of the profession. Wouldn't even consider it. You remember at Oxford I could always sing pretty well; so Ray got old Riesbitter to promise to come and hear me rehearse and set up gigs if he liked my work. She has a lot of influence with him. She coached me for weeks, the sweetheart. And now, as you heard him say, he's booked me in the small time for thirty-five dollars a week."
I steadied myself against the wall. The effects of the restoratives supplied by my pal at the hotel bar were beginning to work off, and I felt a little weak. Through a sort of mist I seemed to have a vision of Aunt Agatha hearing that the head of the Mannering-Phippses was about to appear on the vaudeville stage. Aunt Agatha's worship of the family name amounts to an obsession. The Mannering-Phippses were an old-established clan when William the Conqueror was a small boy going round with bare legs and a catapult. For centuries they have called kings by their first names and helped dukes with their weekly rent; and there's practically nothing a Mannering-Phipps can do that doesn't blot his escutcheon. So what Aunt Agatha would say—beyond saying that it was all my fault—when she learned the horrid news, it was beyond me to imagine.
I leaned against the wall to steady myself. The effects of the drinks my friend at the hotel bar had given me were starting to wear off, and I felt a bit weak. Through a kind of haze, I could picture Aunt Agatha finding out that the head of the Mannering-Phipps family was about to perform on the vaudeville stage. Aunt Agatha's obsession with the family name is extreme. The Mannering-Phippses had been a well-established family since William the Conqueror was just a boy running around in shorts with a slingshot. For centuries, they've been on a first-name basis with kings and helped dukes with their rent. There's almost nothing a Mannering-Phipps can do that doesn't tarnish their reputation. So, I couldn't even begin to imagine what Aunt Agatha would say—besides blaming me—for the terrible news when she found out.
'Come back to the hotel, Gussie,' I said. 'There's a sportsman there who mixes things he calls "lightning whizzers". Something tells me I need one now. And excuse me for one minute, Gussie. I want to send a cable.'
'Come back to the hotel, Gussie,' I said. 'There’s a guy there who makes these things he calls "lightning whizzers." I have a feeling I need one right now. And hold on for a second, Gussie. I want to send a message.'
It was clear to me by now that Aunt Agatha had picked the wrong man for this job of disentangling Gussie from the clutches of the American vaudeville profession. What I needed was reinforcements. For a moment I thought of cabling Aunt Agatha to come over, but reason told me that this would be overdoing it. I wanted assistance, but not so badly as that. I hit what seemed to me the happy mean. I cabled to Gussie's mother and made it urgent.
It was obvious to me by now that Aunt Agatha had chosen the wrong person for this task of rescuing Gussie from the grip of the American vaudeville scene. I needed backup. For a moment, I considered sending a cable to Aunt Agatha asking her to come over, but I realized that would be excessive. I wanted help, but not that desperately. I found what I thought was the perfect balance. I sent an urgent cable to Gussie's mom.
'What were you cabling about?' asked Gussie, later.
"What were you texting about?" asked Gussie later.
'Oh just to say I had arrived safely, and all that sort of tosh,' I answered.
'Oh, just to say I made it safely, and all that nonsense,' I replied.
Gussie opened his vaudeville career on the following Monday at a rummy sort of place uptown where they had moving pictures some of the time and, in between, one or two vaudeville acts. It had taken a lot of careful handling to bring him up to scratch. He seemed to take my sympathy and assistance for granted, and I couldn't let him down. My only hope, which grew as I listened to him rehearsing, was that he would be such a frightful frost at his first appearance that he would never dare to perform again; and, as that would automatically squash the marriage, it seemed best to me to let the thing go on.
Gussie kicked off his vaudeville career the following Monday at a sketchy place uptown that showed movies sometimes and had one or two vaudeville acts in between. It had taken a lot of careful effort to get him ready. He seemed to assume I would always be there for him, and I didn’t want to let him down. My only hope, which grew as I listened to him rehearse, was that he would bomb so badly during his first performance that he would never want to go on stage again; and since that would automatically end the marriage plans, it seemed best to just let things unfold.
He wasn't taking any chances. On the Saturday and Sunday we practically lived in a beastly little music-room at the offices of the publishers whose songs he proposed to use. A little chappie with a hooked nose sucked a cigarette and played the piano all day. Nothing could tire that lad. He seemed to take a personal interest in the thing.
He wasn't taking any chances. On Saturday and Sunday, we practically lived in a tiny, miserable music room at the offices of the publishers whose songs he wanted to use. A little guy with a hooked nose smoked a cigarette and played the piano all day. Nothing could wear that guy out. He seemed to take a personal interest in the whole thing.
Gussie would cleat his throat and begin:
Gussie would clear his throat and start:
'There's a great big choo-choo waiting at the deepo.'
'There's a big train waiting at the station.'
THE CHAPPIE (playing chords): 'Is that so? What's it waiting for?'
THE CHAPPIE (playing chords): 'Oh really? What’s it waiting for?'
GUSSIE (rather rattled at the interruption): 'Waiting for me.'
GUSSIE (a bit shaken by the interruption): 'Waiting for me.'
THE CHAPPIE (surprised): For you?'
THE CHAPPIE (surprised): For you?
GUSSIE (sticking to it): 'Waiting for me-e-ee!'
GUSSIE (insistent): "Hold on for me!"
THE CHAPPIE (sceptically): 'You don't say!'
THE CHAPPIE (skeptically): 'No chance!'
GUSSIE: 'For I'm off to Tennessee.'
GUSSIE: 'I'm going to Tennessee.'
THE CHAPPIE (conceding a point): 'Now, I live at Yonkers.'
THE CHAPPIE (acknowledging a point): 'So, I live in Yonkers now.'
He did this all through the song. At first poor old Gussie asked him to stop, but the chappie said, No, it was always done. It helped to get pep into the thing. He appealed to me whether the thing didn't want a bit of pep, and I said it wanted all the pep it could get. And the chappie said to Gussie, 'There you are!' So Gussie had to stand it.
He did this throughout the entire song. At first, poor old Gussie asked him to stop, but the guy said, No, this is how it's always done. It added some energy to the performance. He turned to me and asked if it needed a bit more energy, and I said it needed all the energy it could get. So, the guy told Gussie, 'See? There you go!' And Gussie had to put up with it.
The other song that he intended to sing was one of those moon songs. He told me in a hushed voice that he was using it because it was one of the songs that the girl Ray sang when lifting them out of their seats at Mosenstein's and elsewhere. The fact seemed to give it sacred associations for him.
The other song he planned to sing was one of those moon songs. He whispered to me that he was using it because it was one of the songs that the girl Ray sang when getting them out of their seats at Mosenstein's and other places. This seemed to give it a special significance for him.
You will scarcely believe me, but the management expected Gussie to show up and start performing at one o'clock in the afternoon. I told him they couldn't be serious, as they must know that he would be rolling out for a bit of lunch at that hour, but Gussie said this was the usual thing in the four-a-day, and he didn't suppose he would ever get any lunch again until he landed on the big time. I was just condoling with him, when I found that he was taking it for granted that I should be there at one o'clock, too. My idea had been that I should look in at night, when—if he survived—he would be coming up for the fourth time; but I've never deserted a pal in distress, so I said good-bye to the little lunch I'd been planning at a rather decent tavern I'd discovered on Fifth Avenue, and trailed along. They were showing pictures when I reached my seat. It was one of those Western films, where the cowboy jumps on his horse and rides across country at a hundred and fifty miles an hour to escape the sheriff, not knowing, poor chump! that he might just as well stay where he is, the sheriff having a horse of his own which can do three hundred miles an hour without coughing. I was just going to close my eyes and try to forget till they put Gussie's name up when I discovered that I was sitting next to a deucedly pretty girl.
You won't believe it, but the management expected Gussie to show up and start performing at one in the afternoon. I told him they couldn’t be serious, knowing he’d be out for lunch around that time, but Gussie said this was normal in the four-a-day, and he figured he wouldn't get any lunch again until he hit the big time. I was just sympathizing with him when I realized he assumed I’d be there at one as well. I had planned to drop by at night when—if he lasted—he’d be coming up for the fourth time; but I’ve never let a friend down in a tough spot, so I said goodbye to the nice lunch I had planned at a decent tavern I found on Fifth Avenue and went along. They were showing movies when I took my seat. It was one of those Westerns where the cowboy jumps on his horse and speeds across the country at a hundred and fifty miles an hour to avoid the sheriff, clueless, poor guy, that he could just stay put since the sheriff has a horse that can do three hundred miles an hour without breaking a sweat. I was about to close my eyes and try to zone out until they announced Gussie's name when I noticed I was sitting next to a seriously pretty girl.
No, let me be honest. When I went in I had seen that there was a deucedly pretty girl sitting in that particular seat, so I had taken the next one. What happened now was that I began, as it were, to drink her in. I wished they would turn the lights up so that I could see her better. She was rather small, with great big eyes and a ripping smile. It was a shame to let all that run to seed, so to speak, in semi-darkness.
No, let me be honest. When I walked in, I noticed there was a really attractive girl sitting in that particular seat, so I took the one next to hers. What happened next was that I started, in a way, to take her in. I wished they would turn the lights up so I could see her better. She was kind of petite, with huge eyes and an amazing smile. It felt like a shame to let all that go to waste, so to speak, in the dim light.
Suddenly the lights did go up, and the orchestra began to play a tune which, though I haven't much of an ear for music, seemed somehow familiar. The next instant out pranced old Gussie from the wings in a purple frock-coat and a brown top-hat, grinned feebly at the audience, tripped over his feet, blushed, and began to sing the Tennessee song.
Suddenly, the lights came on, and the orchestra started playing a tune that, even though I'm not great with music, felt a bit familiar. In the next moment, old Gussie leaped onto the stage from the wings, wearing a purple frock coat and a brown top hat. He weakly smiled at the audience, stumbled over his own feet, blushed, and started singing the Tennessee song.
It was rotten. The poor nut had got stage fright so badly that it practically eliminated his voice. He sounded like some far-off echo of the past 'yodelling' through a woollen blanket.
It was terrible. The poor nut had gotten so scared that it practically stole his voice. He sounded like a distant echo from the past, 'yodelling' through a thick blanket.
For the first time since I had heard that he was about to go into vaudeville I felt a faint hope creeping over me. I was sorry for the wretched chap, of course, but there was no denying that the thing had its bright side. No management on earth would go on paying thirty-five dollars a week for this sort of performance. This was going to be Gussie's first and only. He would have to leave the profession. The old boy would say, 'Unhand my daughter'. And, with decent luck, I saw myself leading Gussie on to the next England-bound liner and handing him over intact to Aunt Agatha.
For the first time since I heard he was about to go into vaudeville, I felt a flicker of hope. I felt bad for the poor guy, of course, but there was no denying that there was a silver lining. No management would keep paying thirty-five dollars a week for this kind of act. This was going to be Gussie's first and last show. He’d have to leave the business. The old man would say, 'Get your hands off my daughter.' And with a bit of luck, I pictured myself taking Gussie to the next ship to England and handing him over safe and sound to Aunt Agatha.
He got through the song somehow and limped off amidst roars of silence from the audience. There was a brief respite, then out he came again.
He managed to finish the song somehow and limped off to a deafening silence from the audience. There was a short pause, then he came out again.
He sang this time as if nobody loved him. As a song, it was not a very pathetic song, being all about coons spooning in June under the moon, and so on and so forth, but Gussie handled it in such a sad, crushed way that there was genuine anguish in every line. By the time he reached the refrain I was nearly in tears. It seemed such a rotten sort of world with all that kind of thing going on in it.
He sang this time like nobody cared about him. The song itself wasn’t particularly sad, being about couples cuddling in June under the moon and so on, but Gussie delivered it in such a heartbroken way that there was real pain in every line. By the time he got to the chorus, I was almost in tears. It felt like such a terrible world with all that kind of stuff happening.
He started the refrain, and then the most frightful thing happened. The girl next to me got up in her seat, chucked her head back, and began to sing too. I say 'too', but it wasn't really too, because her first note stopped Gussie dead, as if he had been pole-axed.
He began to sing the chorus, and then the most terrifying thing happened. The girl next to me stood up in her seat, tossed her head back, and started to sing as well. I say 'as well,' but it wasn't really that, because her first note completely stunned Gussie, as if he had been hit with a sledgehammer.
I never felt so bally conspicuous in my life. I huddled down in my seat and wished I could turn my collar up. Everybody seemed to be looking at me.
I have never felt so incredibly obvious in my life. I curled up in my seat and wished I could pull my collar up. Everyone seemed to be staring at me.
In the midst of my agony I caught sight of Gussie. A complete change had taken place in the old lad. He was looking most frightfully bucked. I must say the girl was singing most awfully well, and it seemed to act on Gussie like a tonic. When she came to the end of the refrain, he took it up, and they sang it together, and the end of it was that he went off the popular hero. The audience yelled for more, and were only quieted when they turned down the lights and put on a film.
In the midst of my pain, I spotted Gussie. He had completely transformed. He looked incredibly happy. I have to admit the girl was singing really well, and it seemed to energize Gussie. When she finished the refrain, he joined in, and they sang it together, which ended with him becoming the crowd favorite. The audience cheered for more and only settled down when they dimmed the lights and started a movie.
When I had recovered I tottered round to see Gussie. I found him sitting on a box behind the stage, looking like one who had seen visions.
When I got better, I wobbled over to see Gussie. I found him sitting on a box behind the stage, looking like someone who had experienced something extraordinary.
'Isn't she a wonder, Bertie?' he said, devoutly. 'I hadn't a notion she was going to be there. She's playing at the Auditorium this week, and she can only just have had time to get back to her matinee. She risked being late, just to come and see me through. She's my good angel, Bertie. She saved me. If she hadn't helped me out I don't know what would have happened. I was so nervous I didn't know what I was doing. Now that I've got through the first show I shall be all right.'
"Isn't she amazing, Bertie?" he said earnestly. "I had no idea she was going to be here. She's performing at the Auditorium this week, and she must have barely made it back in time for her matinee. She took a risk being late just to come and support me. She's my guardian angel, Bertie. She saved me. If she hadn't come to my rescue, I don’t know what would have happened. I was so nervous I didn't know what I was doing. Now that I've gotten through the first show, I'll be fine."
I was glad I had sent that cable to his mother. I was going to need her. The thing had got beyond me.
I was glad I had sent that message to his mom. I was going to need her. This situation had gotten out of my control.
During the next week I saw a lot of old Gussie, and was introduced to the girl. I also met her father, a formidable old boy with quick eyebrows and a sort of determined expression. On the following Wednesday Aunt Julia arrived. Mrs Mannering-Phipps, my aunt Julia, is, I think, the most dignified person I know. She lacks Aunt Agatha's punch, but in a quiet way she has always contrived to make me feel, from boyhood up, that I was a poor worm. Not that she harries me like Aunt Agatha. The difference between the two is that Aunt Agatha conveys the impression that she considers me personally responsible for all the sin and sorrow in the world, while Aunt Julia's manner seems to suggest that I am more to be pitied than censured.
During the next week, I spent a lot of time with old Gussie and met the girl. I also met her father, an imposing man with quick eyebrows and a determined look. The following Wednesday, Aunt Julia showed up. Mrs. Mannering-Phipps, my Aunt Julia, is probably the most dignified person I know. She doesn't have Aunt Agatha's intensity, but in a subtle way, she has always managed to make me feel like a failure since I was a kid. Not that she harasses me like Aunt Agatha does. The difference between them is that Aunt Agatha makes it seem like I'm personally responsible for all the sin and suffering in the world, while Aunt Julia's attitude suggests that I'm more to be pitied than blamed.
If it wasn't that the thing was a matter of historical fact, I should be inclined to believe that Aunt Julia had never been on the vaudeville stage. She is like a stage duchess.
If it weren't for the fact that this is a matter of historical record, I would be tempted to think that Aunt Julia had never been on the vaudeville stage. She seems like a stage duchess.
She always seems to me to be in a perpetual state of being about to desire the butler to instruct the head footman to serve lunch in the blue-room overlooking the west terrace. She exudes dignity. Yet, twenty-five years ago, so I've been told by old boys who were lads about town in those days, she was knocking them cold at the Tivoli in a double act called 'Fun in a Tea-Shop', in which she wore tights and sang a song with a chorus that began, 'Rumpty-tiddley-umpty-ay'.
She always seems like she’s on the verge of wanting the butler to tell the head footman to serve lunch in the blue room overlooking the west terrace. She has such an air of dignity. Yet, twenty-five years ago, as I’ve heard from older guys who were young around town back then, she was captivating audiences at the Tivoli in a double act called 'Fun in a Tea-Shop', where she wore tights and sang a song that started with the chorus, 'Rumpty-tiddley-umpty-ay'.
There are some things a chappie's mind absolutely refuses to picture, and Aunt Julia singing 'Rumpty-tiddley-umpty-ay' is one of them.
There are some things a guy's mind just can't picture, and Aunt Julia singing 'Rumpty-tiddley-umpty-ay' is definitely one of them.
She got straight to the point within five minutes of our meeting.
She got straight to the point within five minutes of our meeting.
'What is this about Gussie? Why did you cable for me, Bertie?'
'What's going on with Gussie? Why did you send for me, Bertie?'
'It's rather a long story,' I said, 'and complicated. If you don't mind, I'll let you have it in a series of motion pictures. Suppose we look in at the Auditorium for a few minutes.'
"It's kind of a long and complicated story," I said, "so if you don't mind, I'll share it with you through a series of movies. How about we check out the Auditorium for a few minutes?"
The girl, Ray, had been re-engaged for a second week at the Auditorium, owing to the big success of her first week. Her act consisted of three songs. She did herself well in the matter of costume and scenery. She had a ripping voice. She looked most awfully pretty; and altogether the act was, broadly speaking, a pippin.
The girl, Ray, had been booked for a second week at the Auditorium due to the huge success of her first week. Her performance included three songs. She was well-prepared with her costume and set design. She had an amazing voice. She looked incredibly pretty; and overall, the act was, to put it simply, fantastic.
Aunt Julia didn't speak till we were in our seats. Then she gave a sort of sigh.
Aunt Julia didn't say anything until we were settled in our seats. Then she let out a sigh.
'It's twenty-five years since I was in a music-hall!'
'It's been twenty-five years since I was at a music hall!'
She didn't say any more, but sat there with her eyes glued on the stage.
She didn't say anything else, but sat there with her eyes fixed on the stage.
After about half an hour the johnnies who work the card-index system at the side of the stage put up the name of Ray Denison, and there was a good deal of applause.
After about half an hour, the staff managing the card-index system at the side of the stage displayed the name Ray Denison, and there was a lot of applause.
'Watch this act, Aunt Julia,' I said.
'Check out this trick, Aunt Julia,' I said.
She didn't seem to hear me.
She didn’t seem to hear me.
'Twenty-five years! What did you say, Bertie?'
'Twenty-five years! What did you say, Bertie?'
'Watch this act and tell me what you think of it.'
"Check out this act and let me know what you think."
'Who is it? Ray. Oh!'
'Who is it? Ray. Oh!'
'Exhibit A,' I said. 'The girl Gussie's engaged to.'
'Exhibit A,' I said. 'The girl Gussie's engaged to.'
The girl did her act, and the house rose at her. They didn't want to let her go. She had to come back again and again. When she had finally disappeared I turned to Aunt Julia.
The girl performed her act, and the house responded to her. They didn't want to let her leave. She had to return over and over. When she finally disappeared, I turned to Aunt Julia.
'Well?' I said.
"Well?" I asked.
'I like her work. She's an artist.'
'I like her work. She's an artist.'
'We will now, if you don't mind, step a goodish way uptown.'
'We'll now, if that's okay with you, head a good way uptown.'
And we took the subway to where Gussie, the human film, was earning his thirty-five per. As luck would have it, we hadn't been in the place ten minutes when out he came.
And we took the subway to where Gussie, the human star, was making his thirty-five bucks. As luck would have it, we hadn’t been there ten minutes when he came out.
'Exhibit B,' I said. 'Gussie.'
'Exhibit B,' I said. 'Gus.'
I don't quite know what I had expected her to do, but I certainly didn't expect her to sit there without a word. She did not move a muscle, but just stared at Gussie as he drooled on about the moon. I was sorry for the woman, for it must have been a shock to her to see her only son in a mauve frockcoat and a brown top-hat, but I thought it best to let her get a strangle-hold on the intricacies of the situation as quickly as possible. If I had tried to explain the affair without the aid of illustrations I should have talked all day and left her muddled up as to who was going to marry whom, and why.
I’m not sure what I expected her to do, but I definitely didn’t think she would just sit there in silence. She didn’t move at all, just stared at Gussie as he rambled on about the moon. I felt bad for her; it must have been a shock to see her only son in a mauve frock coat and a brown top hat. But I figured it was best to let her get a grip on the complexities of the situation as quickly as possible. If I had tried to explain everything without any visuals, I would have talked all day and left her confused about who was marrying whom and why.
I was astonished at the improvement in dear old Gussie. He had got back his voice and was putting the stuff over well. It reminded me of the night at Oxford when, then but a lad of eighteen, he sang 'Let's All Go Down the Strand' after a bump supper, standing the while up to his knees in the college fountain. He was putting just the same zip into the thing now.
I was amazed at how much Gussie had improved. He had regained his voice and was delivering his performance well. It reminded me of that night at Oxford when, just eighteen, he sang 'Let's All Go Down the Strand' after a big dinner, standing up to his knees in the college fountain. He was putting the same energy into it now.
When he had gone off Aunt Julia sat perfectly still for a long time, and then she turned to me. Her eyes shone queerly.
When he left, Aunt Julia sat completely still for a long time, and then she turned to me. Her eyes shone oddly.
'What does this mean, Bertie?'
'What does this mean, Bertie?'
She spoke quite quietly, but her voice shook a bit.
She spoke really softly, but her voice trembled a little.
'Gussie went into the business,' I said, 'because the girl's father wouldn't let him marry her unless he did. If you feel up to it perhaps you wouldn't mind tottering round to One Hundred and Thirty-third Street and having a chat with him. He's an old boy with eyebrows, and he's Exhibit C on my list. When I've put you in touch with him I rather fancy my share of the business is concluded, and it's up to you.'
'Gussie went into the business,' I said, 'because the girl's dad wouldn't let him marry her unless he did. If you're up for it, maybe you could head over to One Hundred and Thirty-third Street and have a chat with him. He's an old guy with eyebrows, and he's Exhibit C on my list. Once I've connected you with him, I think my part of the deal is done, and it's on you now.'
The Danbys lived in one of those big apartments uptown which look as if they cost the earth and really cost about half as much as a hall-room down in the forties. We were shown into the sitting-room, and presently old Danby came in.
The Danbys lived in one of those huge apartments uptown that look like they cost a fortune but actually cost about half as much as a small room down in the forties. We were led into the living room, and soon old Danby walked in.
'Good afternoon, Mr Danby,' I began.
'Good afternoon, Mr. Danby,' I started.
I had got as far as that when there was a kind of gasping cry at my elbow.
I had gotten that far when I heard a sort of gasping cry next to me.
'Joe!' cried Aunt Julia, and staggered against the sofa.
'Joe!' cried Aunt Julia, stumbling against the sofa.
For a moment old Danby stared at her, and then his mouth fell open and his eyebrows shot up like rockets.
For a moment, old Danby stared at her, and then his mouth dropped open and his eyebrows shot up like rockets.
'Julie!'
'Julie!'
And then they had got hold of each other's hands and were shaking them till I wondered their arms didn't come unscrewed.
And then they grabbed each other's hands and were shaking them so much that I wondered if their arms would come apart.
I'm not equal to this sort of thing at such short notice. The change in Aunt Julia made me feel quite dizzy. She had shed her grande-dame manner completely, and was blushing and smiling. I don't like to say such things of any aunt of mine, or I would go further and put it on record that she was giggling. And old Danby, who usually looked like a cross between a Roman emperor and Napoleon Bonaparte in a bad temper, was behaving like a small boy.
I'm not up for this kind of thing on such short notice. The change in Aunt Julia left me feeling pretty dizzy. She had completely shed her *grande-dame* attitude and was blushing and smiling. I don’t like to say stuff like that about any of my aunts, or I would even go as far as to note that she was giggling. And old Danby, who usually looked like a grumpy mix of a Roman emperor and Napoleon Bonaparte, was acting like a little boy.
'Joe!'
'Joe!'
'Julie!'
'Julie!'
'Dear old Joe! Fancy meeting you again!'
'Hey, old Joe! What a surprise to run into you again!'
'Wherever have you come from, Julie?'
'Where have you come from, Julie?'
Well, I didn't know what it was all about, but I felt a bit out of it. I butted in:
Well, I didn’t really understand what was going on, but I felt a little out of place. I interrupted:
'Aunt Julia wants to have a talk with you, Mr Danby.'
'Aunt Julia wants to talk to you, Mr. Danby.'
'I knew you in a second, Joe!'
"I recognized you right away, Joe!"
'It's twenty-five years since I saw you, kid, and you don't look a day older.'
'It's been twenty-five years since I last saw you, kid, and you still don't look a day older.'
'Oh, Joe! I'm an old woman!'
'Oh, Joe! I'm an old lady!'
'What are you doing over here? I suppose'—old Danby's cheerfulness waned a trifle—'I suppose your husband is with you?'
'What are you doing over here? I guess'—old Danby's cheerfulness faded a bit—'I guess your husband is with you?'
'My husband died a long, long while ago, Joe.'
'My husband died a long time ago, Joe.'
Old Danby shook his head.
Old Danby shook his head.
'You never ought to have married out of the profession, Julie. I'm not saying a word against the late—I can't remember his name; never could—but you shouldn't have done it, an artist like you. Shall I ever forget the way you used to knock them with "Rumpty-tiddley-umpty-ay"?'
'You never should have married outside the profession, Julie. I'm not criticizing your late husband—I can't recall his name; I never could—but you shouldn't have done it, being an artist like you. Will I ever forget how you used to wow them with "Rumpty-tiddley-umpty-ay"?'
'Ah! how wonderful you were in that act, Joe.' Aunt Julia sighed. 'Do you remember the back-fall you used to do down the steps? I always have said that you did the best back-fall in the profession.'
"Ah! You were amazing in that act, Joe." Aunt Julia sighed. "Do you remember the back-fall you used to do down the steps? I've always said you did the best back-fall in the business."
'I couldn't do it now!'
'I can't do it now!'
'Do you remember how we put it across at the Canterbury, Joe? Think of it! The Canterbury's a moving-picture house now, and the old Mogul runs French revues.'
'Do you remember how we presented it at the Canterbury, Joe? Can you believe it! The Canterbury is a movie theater now, and the old Mogul hosts French shows.'
'I'm glad I'm not there to see them.'
'I'm glad I'm not there to see them.'
'Joe, tell me, why did you leave England?'
'Joe, can you tell me why you left England?'
'Well, I—I wanted a change. No I'll tell you the truth, kid. I wanted you, Julie. You went off and married that—whatever that stage-door johnny's name was—and it broke me all up.'
'Well, I—I wanted a change. No, I'll be honest with you, kid. I wanted you, Julie. You went off and married that—whatever that stage-door johnny's name was—and it really messed me up.'
Aunt Julia was staring at him. She is what they call a well-preserved woman. It's easy to see that, twenty-five years ago, she must have been something quite extraordinary to look at. Even now she's almost beautiful. She has very large brown eyes, a mass of soft grey hair, and the complexion of a girl of seventeen.
Aunt Julia was looking at him intently. She's what you’d call a well-preserved woman. It's clear that, twenty-five years ago, she must have been something truly remarkable to look at. Even now, she’s nearly beautiful. She has huge brown eyes, a thick head of soft gray hair, and the complexion of a seventeen-year-old girl.
'Joe, you aren't going to tell me you were fond of me yourself!'
'Joe, you can't be serious that you actually liked me too!'
'Of course I was fond of you. Why did I let you have all the fat in "Fun in a Tea-Shop"? Why did I hang about upstage while you sang "Rumpty-tiddley-umpty-ay"? Do you remember my giving you a bag of buns when we were on the road at Bristol?'
'Of course I liked you. Why did I let you have all the good parts in "Fun in a Tea-Shop"? Why did I stay off to the side while you sang "Rumpty-tiddley-umpty-ay"? Do you remember when I gave you a bag of buns while we were traveling in Bristol?'
'Yes, but—'
'Yeah, but—'
'Do you remember my giving you the ham sandwiches at Portsmouth?'
'Do you remember when I gave you the ham sandwiches in Portsmouth?'
'Joe!'
'Joe!'
'Do you remember my giving you a seed-cake at Birmingham? What did you think all that meant, if not that I loved you? Why, I was working up by degrees to telling you straight out when you suddenly went off and married that cane-sucking dude. That's why I wouldn't let my daughter marry this young chap, Wilson, unless he went into the profession. She's an artist—'
'Do you remember when I gave you a seed cake in Birmingham? What else was that supposed to mean, if not that I loved you? I was gradually building up to telling you directly when you suddenly went off and married that guy who can't do without a cane. That's why I wouldn't let my daughter marry this young guy, Wilson, unless he went into the profession. She's an artist—'
'She certainly is, Joe.'
"She definitely is, Joe."
'You've seen her? Where?'
"Have you seen her? Where?"
'At the Auditorium just now. But, Joe, you mustn't stand in the way of her marrying the man she's in love with. He's an artist, too.'
'At the auditorium just now. But, Joe, you can't block her from marrying the guy she's in love with. He's an artist as well.'
'In the small time.'
'In a short while.'
'You were in the small time once, Joe. You mustn't look down on him because he's a beginner. I know you feel that your daughter is marrying beneath her, but—'
'You were once just starting out, Joe. You shouldn't look down on him just because he's a beginner. I get that you think your daughter is marrying someone beneath her, but—'
'How on earth do you know anything about young Wilson?
'How on earth do you know anything about young Wilson?'
'He's my son.'
"He's my kid."
'Your son?'
'Is that your son?'
'Yes, Joe. And I've just been watching him work. Oh, Joe, you can't think how proud I was of him! He's got it in him. It's fate. He's my son and he's in the profession! Joe, you don't know what I've been through for his sake. They made a lady of me. I never worked so hard in my life as I did to become a real lady. They kept telling me I had got to put it across, no matter what it cost, so that he wouldn't be ashamed of me. The study was something terrible. I had to watch myself every minute for years, and I never knew when I might fluff my lines or fall down on some bit of business. But I did it, because I didn't want him to be ashamed of me, though all the time I was just aching to be back where I belonged.'
'Yes, Joe. And I’ve just been watching him work. Oh, Joe, you can’t imagine how proud I am of him! He has what it takes. It’s destiny. He’s my son, and he’s in the profession! Joe, you have no idea what I’ve gone through for him. They turned me into a lady. I’ve never worked so hard in my life as I did to become a real lady. They kept telling me I had to pull it off, no matter the cost, so he wouldn’t be embarrassed by me. The effort was intense. I had to keep an eye on myself every single minute for years, and I never knew when I might mess up my lines or fail at something. But I did it, because I didn’t want him to be ashamed of me, even though all the while I was just longing to be back where I truly belonged.'
Old Danby made a jump at her, and took her by the shoulders.
Old Danby jumped at her and grabbed her by the shoulders.
'Come back where you belong, Julie!' he cried. 'Your husband's dead, your son's a pro. Come back! It's twenty-five years ago, but I haven't changed. I want you still. I've always wanted you. You've got to come back, kid, where you belong.'
'Come back where you belong, Julie!' he shouted. 'Your husband's dead, your son’s a pro. Come back! It's been twenty-five years, but I haven't changed. I still want you. I've always wanted you. You need to come back, kid, where you belong.'
Aunt Julia gave a sort of gulp and looked at him.
Aunt Julia swallowed hard and looked at him.
'Joe!' she said in a kind of whisper.
'Joe!' she said in a sort of whisper.
'You're here, kid,' said Old Danby, huskily. 'You've come back.... Twenty-five years!... You've come back and you're going to stay!'
"You're here, kid," Old Danby said hoarsely. "You've come back.... Twenty-five years!... You've come back and you're going to stay!"
She pitched forward into his arms, and he caught her.
She fell forward into his arms, and he caught her.
'Oh, Joe! Joe! Joe!' she said. 'Hold me. Don't let me go. Take care of me.'
'Oh, Joe! Joe! Joe!' she said. 'Hold me. Don't let me go. Take care of me.'
And I edged for the door and slipped from the room. I felt weak. The old bean will stand a certain amount, but this was too much. I groped my way out into the street and wailed for a taxi.
And I made my way to the door and quietly left the room. I felt drained. The old body can handle a lot, but this was too much. I stumbled out onto the street and shouted for a taxi.
Gussie called on me at the hotel that night. He curveted into the room as if he had bought it and the rest of the city.
Gussie came to visit me at the hotel that night. He pranced into the room as if he owned it and the whole city.
'Bertie,' he said, 'I feel as if I were dreaming.'
"Bertie," he said, "I feel like I'm dreaming."
'I wish I could feel like that, old top,' I said, and I took another glance at a cable that had arrived half an hour ago from Aunt Agatha. I had been looking at it at intervals ever since.
'I wish I could feel like that, my friend,' I said, glancing again at a cable that had come in half an hour ago from Aunt Agatha. I had been checking it out periodically ever since.
'Ray and I got back to her flat this evening. Who do you think was there? The mater! She was sitting hand in hand with old Danby.'
'Ray and I got back to her apartment this evening. Guess who was there? Mom! She was sitting hand in hand with old Danby.'
'Yes?'
"Yes?"
'He was sitting hand in hand with her.'
He was sitting holding her hand.
'Really?'
"Seriously?"
'They are going to be married.'
'They are going to get married.'
'Exactly.'
'Absolutely.'
'Ray and I are going to be married.'
'Ray and I are getting married.'
'I suppose so.'
"I guess so."
'Bertie, old man, I feel immense. I look round me, and everything seems to be absolutely corking. The change in the mater is marvellous. She is twenty-five years younger. She and old Danby are talking of reviving "Fun in a Tea-Shop", and going out on the road with it.'
'Bertie, my friend, I feel amazing. I look around, and everything seems fantastic. The change in my mother is incredible. She looks twenty-five years younger. She and old Danby are thinking about bringing back "Fun in a Tea-Shop" and taking it on tour.'
I got up.
I woke up.
'Gussie, old top,' I said, 'leave me for a while. I would be alone. I think I've got brain fever or something.'
'Gussie, my friend,' I said, 'give me some space for a bit. I need to be alone. I think I'm losing my mind or something.'
'Sorry, old man; perhaps New York doesn't agree with you. When do you expect to go back to England?'
'Sorry, man; maybe New York just isn't your vibe. When do you think you'll head back to England?'
I looked again at Aunt Agatha's cable.
I looked again at Aunt Agatha's message.
'With luck,' I said, 'in about ten years.'
'Hopefully,' I said, 'in about ten years.'
When he was gone I took up the cable and read it again.
When he left, I picked up the cable and read it again.
'What is happening?' it read. 'Shall I come over?'
'What's going on?' it said. 'Should I come by?'
I sucked a pencil for a while, and then I wrote the reply.
I chewed on a pencil for a bit, and then I wrote the reply.
It was not an easy cable to word, but I managed it.
It wasn't an easy message to convey, but I got it done.
'No,' I wrote, 'stay where you are. Profession overcrowded.'
'No,' I wrote, 'stay where you are. The job market is too crowded.'
WILTON'S HOLIDAY
When Jack Wilton first came to Marois Bay, none of us dreamed that he was a man with a hidden sorrow in his life. There was something about the man which made the idea absurd, or would have made it absurd if he himself had not been the authority for the story. He looked so thoroughly pleased with life and with himself. He was one of those men whom you instinctively label in your mind as 'strong'. He was so healthy, so fit, and had such a confident, yet sympathetic, look about him that you felt directly you saw him that here was the one person you would have selected as the recipient of that hard-luck story of yours. You felt that his kindly strength would have been something to lean on.
When Jack Wilton first arrived at Marois Bay, none of us imagined he was a man carrying a hidden sorrow. There was something about him that made the idea seem ridiculous—or at least it would have seemed so if he hadn’t been the source of that story. He appeared completely happy with life and himself. He was the kind of guy you instinctively think of as 'strong.' He was so healthy, in such great shape, and had a confident yet kind look that made you feel right away that he was the kind of person you'd want to share your hard-luck story with. You sensed that his gentle strength would be something you could lean on.
As a matter of fact, it was by trying to lean on it that Spencer Clay got hold of the facts of the case; and when young Clay got hold of anything, Marois Bay at large had it hot and fresh a few hours later; for Spencer was one of those slack-jawed youths who are constitutionally incapable of preserving a secret.
Actually, it was by trying to rely on it that Spencer Clay figured out the facts of the case; and when young Clay figured out anything, Marois Bay as a whole had it hot and fresh just a few hours later; because Spencer was one of those slack-jawed kids who just can't keep a secret.
Within two hours, then, of Clay's chat with Wilton, everyone in the place knew that, jolly and hearty as the new-comer might seem, there was that gnawing at his heart which made his outward cheeriness simply heroic.
Within two hours of Clay's conversation with Wilton, everyone in the place knew that, as cheerful and friendly as the newcomer appeared, there was something eating away at him inside that made his outward happiness truly remarkable.
Clay, it seems, who is the worst specimen of self-pitier, had gone to Wilton, in whom, as a new-comer, he naturally saw a fine fresh repository for his tales of woe, and had opened with a long yarn of some misfortune or other. I forget which it was; it might have been any one of a dozen or so which he had constantly in stock, and it is immaterial which it was. The point is that, having heard him out very politely and patiently, Wilton came back at him with a story which silenced even Clay. Spencer was equal to most things, but even he could not go on whining about how he had foozled his putting and been snubbed at the bridge-table, or whatever it was that he was pitying himself about just then, when a man was telling him the story of a wrecked life.
Clay, who clearly is the worst kind of person for feeling sorry for himself, had gone to Wilton, seeing him as a fresh target for his sob stories. He started off with a long tale of some misfortune or another. I can’t remember which one; it could have been any of the dozen or so he always had ready, and it doesn’t really matter. The point is, after listening to him very politely and patiently, Wilton responded with a story that even made Clay quiet down. Spencer could usually handle most situations, but even he couldn’t keep complaining about how he messed up his golf game or got ignored at the bridge table, or whatever he was moping about at that moment, when someone was sharing a story about a ruined life.
'He told me not to let it go any further,' said Clay to everyone he met, 'but of course it doesn't matter telling you. It is a thing he doesn't like to have known. He told me because he said there was something about me that seemed to extract confidences—a kind of strength, he said. You wouldn't think it to look at him, but his life is an absolute blank. Absolutely ruined, don't you know. He told me the whole thing so simply and frankly that it broke me all up. It seems that he was engaged to be married a few years ago, and on the wedding morning—absolutely on the wedding morning—the girl was taken suddenly ill, and—'
"He told me not to let it go any further," Clay said to everyone he met, "but of course it doesn’t matter telling you. It’s something he doesn't want known. He told me because he said there was something about me that seemed to bring out people's secrets—a kind of strength, he said. You wouldn't think it to look at him, but his life is completely empty. Absolutely ruined, you know. He shared the whole thing so simply and openly that it really affected me. It turns out he was engaged to be married a few years ago, and on the wedding morning—right on the wedding morning—the girl suddenly got sick, and—"
'And died?'
'And passed away?'
'And died. Died in his arms. Absolutely in his arms, old top.'
'And died. Died in his arms. Totally in his arms, old friend.'
'What a terrible thing!'
'What a horrible thing!'
'Absolutely. He's never got over it. You won't let it go any further, will you old man?'
'Definitely. He's never gotten over it. You won't take it any further, will you, old man?'
And off sped Spencer, to tell the tale to someone else.
And off went Spencer to share the story with someone else.
Everyone was terribly sorry for Wilton. He was such a good fellow, such a sportsman, and, above all, so young, that one hated the thought that, laugh as he might, beneath his laughter there lay the pain of that awful memory. He seemed so happy, too. It was only in moments of confidence, in those heart-to-heart talks when men reveal their deeper feelings, that he ever gave a hint that all was not well with him. As, for example, when Ellerton, who is always in love with someone, backed him into a corner one evening and began to tell him the story of his latest affair, he had hardly begun when such a look of pain came over Wilton's face that he ceased instantly. He said afterwards that the sudden realization of the horrible break he was making hit him like a bullet, and the manner in which he turned the conversation practically without pausing from love to a discussion of the best method of getting out of the bunker at the seventh hole was, in the circumstances, a triumph of tact.
Everyone felt really sorry for Wilton. He was such a great guy, a true sportsman, and, above all, so young, that it was hard to think that, no matter how much he laughed, underneath that laughter was the pain of a terrible memory. He seemed so happy, too. It was only in moments of trust, during those heart-to-heart talks when guys share their deeper feelings, that he ever hinted that things weren't going well for him. For instance, when Ellerton, who’s always in love with someone, backed him into a corner one evening and started telling him about his latest romance, he had barely begun when a look of pain crossed Wilton’s face, and he stopped immediately. Later, he said that the sudden awareness of the awful mistake he was making hit him like a bullet, and the way he shifted the conversation practically without missing a beat from love to discussing the best way to get out of the bunker at the seventh hole was, given the circumstances, a real triumph of tact.
Marois Bay is a quiet place even in the summer, and the Wilton tragedy was naturally the subject of much talk. It is a sobering thing to get a glimpse of the underlying sadness of life like that, and there was a disposition at first on the part of the community to behave in his presence in a manner reminiscent of pall-bearers at a funeral. But things soon adjusted themselves. He was outwardly so cheerful that it seemed ridiculous for the rest of us to step softly and speak with hushed voices. After all, when you came to examine it, the thing was his affair, and it was for him to dictate the lines on which it should be treated. If he elected to hide his pain under a bright smile and a laugh like that of a hyena with a more than usually keen sense of humour, our line was obviously to follow his lead.
Marois Bay is a quiet spot even in the summer, and the Wilton tragedy was naturally the topic of a lot of conversations. It’s a sobering experience to catch a glimpse of the deeper sadness of life like that, and at first, the community tended to act around him like pallbearers at a funeral. But things quickly started to normalize. He was so outwardly cheerful that it seemed silly for the rest of us to tiptoe around and speak in hushed tones. After all, when you really think about it, this was his issue, and it was up to him to set the tone for how it should be addressed. If he chose to hide his pain behind a bright smile and a laugh like that of a hyena with an unusually sharp sense of humor, it was clear that we should follow his lead.
We did so; and by degrees the fact that his life was permanently blighted became almost a legend. At the back of our minds we were aware of it, but it did not obtrude itself into the affairs of every day. It was only when someone, forgetting, as Ellerton had done, tried to enlist his sympathy for some misfortune of his own that the look of pain in his eyes and the sudden tightening of his lips reminded us that he still remembered.
We did that; and over time, the fact that his life was permanently damaged became almost legendary. In the back of our minds, we knew it, but it didn’t interfere with our daily lives. It was only when someone, forgetting—like Ellerton had—tried to get his sympathy for their own misfortunes that the pain in his eyes and the sudden tightening of his lips reminded us that he still remembered.
Matters had been at this stage for perhaps two weeks when Mary Campbell arrived.
Matters had been at this point for maybe two weeks when Mary Campbell showed up.
Sex attraction is so purely a question of the taste of the individual that the wise man never argues about it. He accepts its vagaries as part of the human mystery, and leaves it at that. To me there was no charm whatever about Mary Campbell. It may have been that, at the moment, I was in love with Grace Bates, Heloise Miller, and Clarice Wembley—for at Marois Bay, in the summer, a man who is worth his salt is more than equal to three love affairs simultaneously—but anyway, she left me cold. Not one thrill could she awake in me. She was small and, to my mind, insignificant. Some men said that she had fine eyes. They seemed to me just ordinary eyes. And her hair was just ordinary hair. In fact, ordinary was the word that described her.
Sexual attraction is purely a matter of personal taste, so wise people don’t argue about it. They accept its peculiarities as part of the human experience and leave it at that. For me, Mary Campbell had no appeal at all. It might have been that I was in love with Grace Bates, Heloise Miller, and Clarice Wembley at the time—because during summer at Marois Bay, a man worth his salt can easily handle three romantic interests at once—but regardless, she didn’t interest me. Not one spark of attraction did she ignite in me. She was small and, in my opinion, unremarkable. Some men claimed she had beautiful eyes, but to me, they were just average. Her hair was also just average. In fact, "average" is the best way to describe her.
But from the first it was plain that she seemed wonderful with Wilton, which was all the more remarkable, seeing that he was the one man of us all who could have got any girl in Marois Bay that he wanted. When a man is six foot high, is a combination of Hercules and Apollo, and plays tennis, golf, and the banjo with almost superhuman vim, his path with the girls of a summer seaside resort is pretty smooth. But, when you add to all these things a tragedy like Wilton's, he can only be described as having a walk-over.
But from the start, it was clear that she seemed amazing with Wilton, which was even more surprising since he was the one guy among us who could have any girl he wanted in Marois Bay. When a guy is six feet tall, has the strength of Hercules and the looks of Apollo, and plays tennis, golf, and the banjo with almost superhuman energy, his way with the girls at a summer beach resort is pretty easy. But when you consider all of this along with Wilton's backstory, he can only be described as having a free pass.
Girls love a tragedy. At least, most girls do. It makes a man interesting to them. Grace Bates was always going on about how interesting Wilton was. So was Heloise Miller. So was Clarice Wembley. But it was not until Mary Campbell came that he displayed any real enthusiasm at all for the feminine element of Marois Bay. We put it down to the fact that he could not forget, but the real reason, I now know, was that he considered that girls were a nuisance on the links and in the tennis-court. I suppose a plus two golfer and a Wildingesque tennis-player, such as Wilton was, does feel like that. Personally, I think that girls add to the fun of the thing. But then, my handicap is twelve, and, though I have been playing tennis for many years, I doubt if I have got my first serve—the fast one—over the net more than half a dozen times.
Girls love a good tragedy. At least, most girls do. It makes a guy seem interesting to them. Grace Bates was always talking about how intriguing Wilton was. So were Heloise Miller and Clarice Wembley. But it wasn't until Mary Campbell showed up that he actually seemed excited about the female presence in Marois Bay. We thought it was because he couldn't move on, but the truth is, I now realize, he felt that girls were a bother on the golf course and tennis court. I guess a plus two golfer and a Wildingesque tennis player like Wilton would think that way. Personally, I believe that girls make everything more fun. But then again, my handicap is twelve, and even though I've been playing tennis for many years, I doubt I've ever managed to get my first serve—the fast one—over the net more than six times.
But Mary Campbell overcame Wilton's prejudices in twenty-four hours. He seemed to feel lonely on the links without her, and he positively egged her to be his partner in the doubles. What Mary thought of him we did not know. She was one of those inscrutable girls.
But Mary Campbell changed Wilton's mind in just twenty-four hours. He felt lonely on the golf course without her and actually urged her to be his partner in the doubles. We didn't know what Mary thought of him. She was one of those mysterious girls.
And so things went on. If it had not been that I knew Wilton's story, I should have classed the thing as one of those summer love-affairs to which the Marois Bay air is so peculiarly conducive. The only reason why anyone comes away from a summer at Marois Bay unbetrothed is because there are so many girls that he falls in love with that his holiday is up before he can, so to speak, concentrate.
And so things continued. If I hadn't known Wilton's story, I would have considered it just another summer fling, which the Marois Bay air seems to encourage so much. The only reason anyone leaves a summer at Marois Bay without getting engaged is that there are so many girls he falls for that his vacation ends before he can, so to speak, focus.
But in Wilton's case this was out of the question. A man does not get over the sort of blow he had had, not, at any rate, for many years: and we had gathered that his tragedy was comparatively recent.
But in Wilton's case, this was impossible. A man doesn't recover from the kind of blow he had, at least not for many years; and we had learned that his tragedy was relatively recent.
I doubt if I was ever more astonished in my life than the night when he confided in me. Why he should have chosen me as a confidant I cannot say. I am inclined to think that I happened to be alone with him at the psychological moment when a man must confide in somebody or burst; and Wilton chose the lesser evil.
I doubt I’ve ever been more shocked in my life than the night he opened up to me. I can’t say why he picked me as his confidant. I think it was just that I was alone with him at the moment when a man has to share his feelings with someone or explode; and Wilton chose the safer option.
I was strolling along the shore after dinner, smoking a cigar and thinking of Grace Bates, Heloise Miller, and Clarice Wembley, when I happened upon him. It was a beautiful night, and we sat down and drank it in for a while. The first intimation I had that all was not well with him was when he suddenly emitted a hollow groan.
I was walking along the shore after dinner, smoking a cigar and thinking about Grace Bates, Heloise Miller, and Clarice Wembley, when I ran into him. It was a beautiful night, and we sat down and enjoyed the moment for a while. The first sign I had that something was off with him was when he suddenly let out a hollow groan.
The next moment he had begun to confide.
The next moment, he started to open up.
'I'm in the deuce of a hole,' he said. 'What would you do in my position?'
'I'm in a really tough spot,' he said. 'What would you do if you were in my shoes?'
'Yes?' I said.
"Yes?" I replied.
'I proposed to Mary Campbell this evening.'
"I asked Mary Campbell to marry me this evening."
'Congratulations.'
'Congrats.'
'Thanks. She refused me.'
'Thanks. She turned me down.'
'Refused you!'
'Rejected you!'
'Yes—because of Amy.'
'Yeah—because of Amy.'
It seemed to me that the narrative required footnotes.
It seemed to me that the story needed footnotes.
'Who is Amy?' I said.
"Who's Amy?" I asked.
'Amy is the girl—'
'Amy is the girl—'
'Which girl?'
'Which girl?'
'The girl who died, you know. Mary had got hold of the whole story. In fact, it was the tremendous sympathy she showed that encouraged me to propose. If it hadn't been for that, I shouldn't have had the nerve. I'm not fit to black her shoes.'
'The girl who died, you know. Mary found out the whole story. In fact, it was her incredible sympathy that made me decide to propose. If it hadn't been for that, I wouldn't have had the courage. I'm not worthy of even being her shoe shiner.'
Odd, the poor opinion a man always has—when he is in love—of his personal attractions. There were times when I thought of Grace Bates, Heloise Miller, and Clarice Wembley, when I felt like one of the beasts that perish. But then, I'm nothing to write home about, whereas the smallest gleam of intelligence should have told Wilton that he was a kind of Ouida guardsman.
It's strange how poorly a guy views his own attractiveness when he's in love. There were moments when I thought about Grace Bates, Heloise Miller, and Clarice Wembley, and I felt like one of those creatures that fade away. But then again, I'm not exactly a catch, while even the slightest hint of smarts should have made Wilton realize he was like a character out of an Ouida novel.
'This evening I managed somehow to do it. She was tremendously nice about it—said she was very fond of me and all that—but it was quite out of the question because of Amy.'
'This evening I somehow managed to do it. She was really nice about it—said she was very fond of me and all that—but it was completely out of the question because of Amy.'
'I don't follow this. What did she mean?'
'I don't get this. What did she mean?'
'It's perfectly clear, if you bear in mind that Mary is the most sensitive, spiritual, highly strung girl that ever drew breath,' said Wilton, a little coldly. 'Her position is this: she feels that, because of Amy, she can never have my love completely; between us there would always be Amy's memory. It would be the same as if she married a widower.'
"It's quite obvious, if you consider that Mary is the most sensitive, spiritual, high-strung girl to ever live," Wilton said, a bit coldly. "Her situation is this: she believes that because of Amy, she can never have all of my love; there will always be Amy's memory between us. It would be just like marrying a widower."
'Well, widowers marry.'
"Well, widowers do marry."
'They don't marry girls like Mary.'
'They don't marry girls like Mary.'
I couldn't help feeling that this was a bit of luck for the widowers; but I didn't say so. One has always got to remember that opinions differ about girls. One man's peach, so to speak, is another man's poison. I have met men who didn't like Grace Bates, men who, if Heloise Miller or Clarice Wembley had given them their photographs, would have used them to cut the pages of a novel.
I couldn’t shake the feeling that this was a bit of good fortune for the widowers, but I didn’t voice it. You have to keep in mind that people have different views about girls. One guy’s dream girl is another guy’s nightmare. I’ve known men who weren’t fans of Grace Bates, men who, if Heloise Miller or Clarice Wembley had handed them their pictures, would have used them to bookmark a novel.
'Amy stands between us,' said Wilton.
'Amy is standing between us,' Wilton said.
I breathed a sympathetic snort. I couldn't think of anything noticeably suitable to say.
I let out a sympathetic snort. I couldn't come up with anything really appropriate to say.
'Stands between us,' repeated Wilton. 'And the damn silly part of the whole thing is that there isn't any Amy. I invented her.'
'Stands between us,' Wilton repeated. 'And the really stupid part of it all is that there isn't any Amy. I made her up.'
'You—what!'
'You—what!'
'Invented her. Made her up. No, I'm not mad. I had a reason. Let me see, you come from London, don't you?'
'Created her. Made her up. No, I’m not crazy. I had a reason. Let me think, you’re from London, right?'
'Yes.'
Yes.
'Then you haven't any friends. It's different with me. I live in a small country town, and everyone's my friend. I don't know what it is about me, but for some reason, ever since I can remember, I've been looked on as the strong man of my town, the man who's all right. Am I making myself clear?'
'Then you don’t have any friends. It’s different for me. I live in a small town, and everyone is my friend. I don’t know what it is about me, but for some reason, ever since I can remember, I’ve been seen as the strong guy in my town, the guy who’s all right. Am I making myself clear?'
'Not quite.'
'Not really.'
'Well, what I am trying to get at is this. Either because I'm a strong sort of fellow to look at, and have obviously never been sick in my life, or because I can't help looking pretty cheerful, the whole of Bridley-in-the-Wold seems to take it for granted that I can't possibly have any troubles of my own, and that I am consequently fair game for anyone who has any sort of worry. I have the sympathetic manner, and they come to me to be cheered up. If a fellow's in love, he makes a bee-line for me, and tells me all about it. If anyone has had a bereavement, I am the rock on which he leans for support. Well, I'm a patient sort of man, and, as far as Bridley-in-the-Wold is concerned, I am willing to play the part. But a strong man does need an occasional holiday, and I made up my mind that I would get it. Directly I got here I saw that the same old game was going to start. Spencer Clay swooped down on me at once. I'm as big a draw with the Spencer Clay type of maudlin idiot as catnip is with a cat. Well, I could stand it at home, but I was hanged if I was going to have my holiday spoiled. So I invented Amy. Now do you see?'
'Well, what I’m trying to say is this. Either because I look like a strong guy who’s obviously never been sick a day in my life, or because I can’t help but look pretty cheerful, everyone in Bridley-in-the-Wold seems to assume that I have no problems of my own, which makes me an easy target for anyone with worries. I have this sympathetic vibe, and people come to me to feel better. If a guy’s in love, he heads straight for me and spills everything. If someone is grieving, I’m the solid rock they lean on for support. I’m a patient guy, and as far as Bridley-in-the-Wold is concerned, I'm okay with playing that role. But even a strong man needs a break now and then, and I decided I was going to get mine. As soon as I arrived, I knew the same old routine was about to start. Spencer Clay came right at me. I’m as appealing to the Spencer Clay type of emotional wreck as catnip is to a cat. Well, I could deal with it back home, but I sure wasn’t going to let my holiday get ruined. So I made up Amy. Now do you get it?'
'Certainly I see. And I perceive something else which you appear to have overlooked. If Amy doesn't exist—or, rather, never did exist—she cannot stand between you and Miss Campbell. Tell her what you have told me, and all will be well.'
'Of course, I understand. And I notice something else that you seem to have missed. If Amy doesn't exist—or, actually, never existed—she can't be in the way of you and Miss Campbell. Just tell her what you told me, and everything will be fine.'
He shook his head.
He shook his head.
'You don't know Mary. She would never forgive me. You don't know what sympathy, what angelic sympathy, she has poured out on me about Amy. I can't possibly tell her the whole thing was a fraud. It would make her feel so foolish.'
'You don't know Mary. She would never forgive me. You have no idea how much sympathy, how much angelic sympathy, she has shown me about Amy. I can't bring myself to tell her the whole thing was a lie. It would make her feel so foolish.'
'You must risk it. At the worst, you lose nothing.'
'You have to take the chance. At worst, you lose nothing.'
He brightened a little.
He smiled a bit.
'No, that's true,' he said. 'I've half a mind to do it.'
'No, that's true,' he said. 'I'm half tempted to do it.'
'Make it a whole mind,' I said, 'and you win out.'
'Make it a complete mindset,' I said, 'and you'll come out on top.'
I was wrong. Sometimes I am. The trouble was, apparently, that I didn't know Mary. I am sure Grace Bates, Heloise Miller, or Clarice Wembley would not have acted as she did. They might have been a trifle stunned at first, but they would soon have come round, and all would have been joy. But with Mary, no. What took place at the interview I do not know; but it was swiftly perceived by Marois Bay that the Wilton-Campbell alliance was off. They no longer walked together, golfed together, and played tennis on the same side of the net. They did not even speak to each other.
I was wrong. Sometimes I am. The problem was, apparently, that I didn’t know Mary. I’m sure Grace Bates, Heloise Miller, or Clarice Wembley wouldn’t have acted like she did. They might have been a bit shocked at first, but they would have quickly come around, and everything would have been joyful. But with Mary, no. I don’t know what happened during the meeting, but Marois Bay quickly figured out that the Wilton-Campbell relationship was over. They no longer walked together, played golf together, or played tennis on the same side of the net. They didn’t even talk to each other.
The rest of the story I can speak of only from hearsay. How it became public property, I do not know. But there was a confiding strain in Wilton, and I imagine he confided in someone, who confided in someone else. At any rate, it is recorded in Marois Bay's unwritten archives, from which I now extract it.
The rest of the story is something I can only talk about from what I've heard. I don’t know how it became common knowledge. But there was a trusting side to Wilton, and I assume he opened up to someone, who then told another person. In any case, it’s noted in Marois Bay's unofficial records, which I’m now drawing from.
For some days after the breaking-off of diplomatic relations, Wilton seemed too pulverized to resume the offensive. He mooned about the links by himself, playing a shocking game, and generally comported himself like a man who has looked for the escape of gas with a lighted candle. In affairs of love the strongest men generally behave with the most spineless lack of resolution. Wilton weighed thirteen stone, and his muscles were like steel cables; but he could not have shown less pluck in this crisis in his life if he had been a poached egg. It was pitiful to see him.
For a few days after the diplomatic relations broke down, Wilton seemed too overwhelmed to take action. He wandered around the golf course alone, playing terribly, and generally acted like someone who tried to check for a gas leak with a lit candle. In matters of love, the toughest guys often end up being the most cowardly. Wilton weighed 182 pounds, and his muscles were like steel cables; yet in this difficult moment in his life, he couldn't have been less brave if he were a poached egg. It was sad to watch him.
Mary, in these days, simply couldn't see that he was on the earth. She looked round him, above him, and through him, but never at him; which was rotten from Wilton's point of view, for he had developed a sort of wistful expression—I am convinced that he practised it before the mirror after his bath—which should have worked wonders, if only he could have got action with it. But she avoided his eye as if he had been a creditor whom she was trying to slide past on the street.
Mary just couldn't acknowledge that he was there. She looked around him, above him, and through him, but never directly at him; which was frustrating from Wilton's perspective, because he had developed a kind of wistful expression—I’m sure he practiced it in front of the mirror after his bath—which should have been effective, if only he could have taken action with it. But she dodged his gaze as if he were a creditor she was trying to evade on the street.
She irritated me. To let the breach widen in this way was absurd. Wilton, when I said as much to him, said that it was due to her wonderful sensitiveness and highly strungness, and that it was just one more proof to him of the loftiness of her soul and her shrinking horror of any form of deceit. In fact, he gave me the impression that, though the affair was rending his vitals, he took a mournful pleasure in contemplating her perfection.
She annoyed me. It was ridiculous to let the gap grow like this. Wilton, when I mentioned this to him, said it was because of her incredible sensitivity and high-strung nature, and that it was just another proof to him of her noble spirit and her deep aversion to any kind of dishonesty. In fact, he made me feel that, even though the situation was tearing him apart, he found a bittersweet joy in admiring her perfection.
Now one afternoon Wilton took his misery for a long walk along the seashore. He tramped over the sand for some considerable time, and finally pulled up in a little cove, backed by high cliffs and dotted with rocks. The shore around Marois Bay is full of them.
Now one afternoon, Wilton took his sadness for a long walk along the seashore. He trudged over the sand for quite a while and eventually stopped in a small cove, surrounded by tall cliffs and scattered with rocks. The shoreline near Marois Bay is packed with them.
By this time the afternoon sun had begun to be too warm for comfort, and it struck Wilton that he could be a great deal more comfortable nursing his wounded heart with his back against one of the rocks than tramping any farther over the sand. Most of the Marois Bay scenery is simply made as a setting for the nursing of a wounded heart. The cliffs are a sombre indigo, sinister and forbidding; and even on the finest days the sea has a curious sullen look. You have only to get away from the crowd near the bathing-machines and reach one of these small coves and get your book against a rock and your pipe well alight, and you can simply wallow in misery. I have done it myself. The day when Heloise Miller went golfing with Teddy Bingley I spent the whole afternoon in one of these retreats. It is true that, after twenty minutes of contemplating the breakers, I fell asleep; but that is bound to happen.
By this time, the afternoon sun was getting too hot for comfort, and Wilton realized he could be much more comfortable nursing his wounded heart with his back against one of the rocks instead of trudging any farther over the sand. Most of the Marois Bay scenery is perfectly suited for nursing a wounded heart. The cliffs are a dark indigo, ominous and unwelcoming; and even on the best days, the sea has a strange, gloomy look. You just have to step away from the crowd near the bathing machines, find one of these small coves, prop your book against a rock, and get your pipe going, and you can really indulge in your misery. I've done it myself. The day Heloise Miller went golfing with Teddy Bingley, I spent the entire afternoon in one of these spots. It's true that after twenty minutes of staring at the waves, I fell asleep, but that's bound to happen.
It happened to Wilton. For perhaps half an hour he brooded, and then his pipe fell from his mouth and he dropped off into a peaceful slumber. And time went by.
It happened to Wilton. For maybe half an hour he thought about it, and then his pipe slipped from his mouth and he drifted off into a peaceful sleep. And time passed.
It was a touch of cramp that finally woke him. He jumped up with a yell, and stood there massaging his calf. And he had hardly got rid of the pain, when a startled exclamation broke the primeval stillness; and there, on the other side of the rock, was Mary Campbell.
It was a cramp that finally woke him. He jumped up with a shout and stood there rubbing his calf. Just as he was getting rid of the pain, a surprised exclamation shattered the primal silence; and there, on the other side of the rock, was Mary Campbell.
Now, if Wilton had had any inductive reasoning in his composition at all, he would have been tremendously elated. A girl does not creep out to a distant cove at Marois Bay unless she is unhappy; and if Mary Campbell was unhappy she must be unhappy about him; and if she was unhappy about him all he had to do was to show a bit of determination and get the whole thing straightened out. But Wilton, whom grief had reduced to the mental level of an oyster, did not reason this out; and the sight of her deprived him of practically all his faculties, including speech. He just stood there and yammered.
Now, if Wilton had any kind of common sense at all, he would have been really excited. A girl doesn’t sneak out to a remote cove at Marois Bay unless she’s upset; and if Mary Campbell was upset, it had to be because of him; and if she was upset because of him, all he needed to do was show a little determination and fix everything. But Wilton, whose grief had dumbed him down to the level of an oyster, couldn’t figure this out; and seeing her left him almost speechless. He just stood there and babbled.
'Did you follow me here, Mr Wilton?' said Mary, very coldly.
'Did you follow me here, Mr. Wilton?' Mary said, very coldly.
He shook his head. Eventually he managed to say that he had come there by chance, and had fallen asleep under the rock. As this was exactly what Mary had done, she could not reasonably complain. So that concluded the conversation for the time being. She walked away in the direction of Marois Bay without another word, and presently he lost sight of her round a bend in the cliffs.
He shook his head. Eventually, he managed to say that he had ended up there by chance and had fallen asleep under the rock. Since this was exactly what Mary had done, she couldn’t really complain. That wrapped up the conversation for now. She walked away toward Marois Bay without another word, and soon he lost sight of her around a bend in the cliffs.
His position now was exceedingly unpleasant. If she had such a distaste for his presence, common decency made it imperative that he should give her a good start on the homeward journey. He could not tramp along a couple of yards in the rear all the way. So he had to remain where he was till she had got well off the mark. And as he was wearing a thin flannel suit, and the sun had gone in, and a chilly breeze had sprung up, his mental troubles were practically swamped in physical discomfort.
His situation was really uncomfortable now. If she felt such a strong dislike for him, it was only right that he should let her leave properly. He couldn't just walk a few steps behind her the entire way. So he had to stay where he was until she was a good distance away. And since he was wearing a thin flannel suit, the sun had disappeared, and a chilly breeze had picked up, his worries were almost completely overshadowed by how uncomfortable he felt physically.
Just as he had decided that he could now make a move, he was surprised to see her coming back.
Just when he thought he could make a move, he was surprised to see her coming back.
Wilton really was elated at this. The construction he put on it was that she had relented and was coming back to fling her arms round his neck. He was just bracing himself for the clash, when he caught her eye, and it was as cold and unfriendly as the sea.
Wilton was truly thrilled by this. He believed she had softened and was coming back to wrap her arms around him. He was just getting ready for the confrontation when he caught her gaze, and it was as cold and unfriendly as the ocean.
'I must go round the other way,' she said. 'The water has come up too far on that side.'
'I have to go the other way,' she said. 'The water has risen too high on that side.'
And she walked past him to the other end of the cove.
And she walked past him to the far end of the cove.
The prospect of another wait chilled Wilton to the marrow. The wind had now grown simply freezing, and it came through his thin suit and roamed about all over him in a manner that caused him exquisite discomfort. He began to jump to keep himself warm.
The thought of waiting again sent a chill down Wilton's spine. The wind had turned downright freezing, cutting through his thin suit and creeping all over him in a way that made him extremely uncomfortable. He started to jump around to stay warm.
He was leaping heavenwards for the hundredth time, when, chancing to glance to one side, he perceived Mary again returning. By this time his physical misery had so completely overcome the softer emotions in his bosom that his only feeling now was one of thorough irritation. It was not fair, he felt, that she should jockey at the start in this way and keep him hanging about here catching cold. He looked at her, when she came within range, quite balefully.
He was jumping up for the hundredth time when he happened to glance to the side and saw Mary coming back. By this point, his physical discomfort had totally overshadowed any warm feelings he had, and all he felt now was irritation. It didn't seem fair to him that she should get to take the lead like this and leave him waiting around here getting cold. When she came into view, he looked at her with a glare.
'It is impossible,' she said, 'to get round that way either.'
'It’s impossible,' she said, 'to go around that way either.'
One grows so accustomed in this world to everything going smoothly, that the idea of actual danger had not yet come home to her. From where she stood in the middle of the cove, the sea looked so distant that the fact that it had closed the only ways of getting out was at the moment merely annoying. She felt much the same as she would have felt if she had arrived at a station to catch a train and had been told that the train was not running.
One gets so used to everything going well in life that the idea of real danger hadn’t really hit her yet. From her spot in the middle of the cove, the sea looked so far away that the fact it had cut off the only ways out was just a bit annoying at that moment. She felt pretty much the same as she would have if she had shown up at a train station and found out the train wasn’t running.
She therefore seated herself on a rock, and contemplated the ocean. Wilton walked up and down. Neither showed any disposition to exercise that gift of speech which places Man in a class of his own, above the ox, the ass, the common wart-hog, and the rest of the lower animals. It was only when a wave swished over the base of her rock that Mary broke the silence.
She sat down on a rock and looked out at the ocean. Wilton paced back and forth. Neither of them felt like using the gift of speech that sets humans apart from beasts like oxen, donkeys, warts-hogs, and other lower animals. It wasn't until a wave splashed against the base of her rock that Mary spoke up.
'The tide is coming in' she faltered.
'The tide is coming in,' she hesitated.
She looked at the sea with such altered feelings that it seemed a different sea altogether.
She looked at the ocean with such changed feelings that it felt like a completely different sea.
There was plenty of it to look at. It filled the entire mouth of the little bay, swirling up the sand and lashing among the rocks in a fashion which made one thought stand out above all the others in her mind—the recollection that she could not swim.
There was a lot to see. It filled the whole mouth of the little bay, stirring up the sand and crashing against the rocks in a way that made one thought stand out above all the others in her mind—the reminder that she couldn’t swim.
'Mr Wilton!'
'Mr. Wilton!'
Wilton bowed coldly.
Wilton bowed curtly.
'Mr Wilton, the tide. It's coming IN.'
'Mr. Wilton, the tide's coming in.'
Wilton glanced superciliously at the sea.
Wilton looked down his nose at the sea.
'So,' he said, 'I perceive.'
'So,' he said, 'I see.'
'But what shall we do?'
'But what should we do?'
Wilton shrugged his shoulders. He was feeling at war with Nature and Humanity combined. The wind had shifted a few points to the east, and was exploring his anatomy with the skill of a qualified surgeon.
Wilton shrugged. He felt like he was at odds with both Nature and Humanity. The wind had shifted slightly to the east and was probing his body with the precision of a skilled surgeon.
'We shall drown,' cried Miss Campbell. 'We shall drown. We shall drown. We shall drown.'
'We're going to drown,' shouted Miss Campbell. 'We're going to drown. We're going to drown. We're going to drown.'
All Wilton's resentment left him. Until he heard that pitiful wail his only thoughts had been for himself.
All of Wilton's resentment disappeared. Until he heard that pitiful wail, his only thoughts had been about himself.
'Mary!' he said, with a wealth of tenderness in his voice.
'Mary!' he said, with a lot of tenderness in his voice.
She came to him as a little child comes to its mother, and he put his arm around her.
She approached him like a little child would approach its mother, and he wrapped his arm around her.
'Oh, Jack!'
'Oh, Jack!'
'My darling!'
'My love!'
'I'm frightened!'
'I'm scared!'
'My precious!'
'My precious!'
It is in moments of peril, when the chill breath of fear blows upon our souls, clearing them of pettiness, that we find ourselves.
It’s in moments of danger, when the cold breath of fear touches our souls, stripping away the trivial things, that we discover who we really are.
She looked about her wildly.
She looked around her wildly.
'Could we climb the cliffs?'
"Can we climb the cliffs?"
'I doubt it.'
"I don't think so."
'If we called for help—'
'If we asked for help—'
'We could do that.'
'We can do that.'
They raised their voices, but the only answer was the crashing of the waves and the cry of the sea-birds. The water was swirling at their feet, and they drew back to the shelter of the cliffs. There they stood in silence, watching.
They shouted, but the only response was the sound of the waves crashing and the cries of the seabirds. The water swirled around their feet, and they stepped back to the protection of the cliffs. There, they stood in silence, watching.
'Mary,' said Wilton in a low voice, 'tell me one thing.'
'Mary,' Wilton said quietly, 'just tell me one thing.'
'Yes, Jack?'
'Yes, Jack?'
'Have you forgiven me?'
"Have you made up with me?"
'Forgiven you! How can you ask at a moment like this? I love you with all my heart and soul.'
'Forgiven you! How can you ask something like that right now? I love you with all my heart and soul.'
He kissed her, and a strange look of peace came over his face.
He kissed her, and a strange sense of peace washed over his face.
'I am happy.'
"I'm happy."
'I, too.'
'Me, too.'
A fleck of foam touched her face, and she shivered.
A splash of foam hit her face, and she shivered.
'It was worth it,' he said quietly. 'If all misunderstandings are cleared away and nothing can come between us again, it is a small price to pay—unpleasant as it will be when it comes.'
"It was worth it," he said softly. "If we clear up all misunderstandings and nothing can come between us again, it's a small price to pay—unpleasant as it will be when it happens."
'Perhaps—perhaps it will not be very unpleasant. They say that drowning is an easy death.'
'Maybe—maybe it won’t be too bad. They say drowning is a quick way to go.'
'I didn't mean drowning, dearest. I meant a cold in the head.'
'I didn’t mean drowning, my dear. I meant a cold in the head.'
'A cold in the head!'
'A cold in the head!'
He nodded gravely.
He nodded seriously.
'I don't see how it can be avoided. You know how chilly it gets these late summer nights. It will be a long time before we can get away.'
'I don't see how we can avoid it. You know how cold it gets on these late summer nights. It’s going to be a while before we can leave.'
She laughed a shrill, unnatural laugh.
She let out a high-pitched, unnatural laugh.
'You are talking like this to keep my courage up. You know in your heart that there is no hope for us. Nothing can save us now. The water will come creeping—creeping—'
'You're saying this to keep my spirits up. Deep down, you know there’s no hope for us. Nothing can save us now. The water will come creeping—creeping—'
'Let it creep! It can't get past that rock there.'
'Let it go slowly! It can't get past that rock over there.'
'What do you mean?'
'What do you mean by that?'
'It can't. The tide doesn't come up any farther. I know, because I was caught here last week.'
'It can't. The tide doesn't come any higher. I know because I was stuck here last week.'
For a moment she looked at him without speaking. Then she uttered a cry in which relief, surprise, and indignation were so nicely blended that it would have been impossible to say which predominated.
For a moment, she stared at him in silence. Then she let out a cry where relief, surprise, and indignation were mixed together so perfectly that it would have been impossible to tell which feeling was stronger.
He was eyeing the approaching waters with an indulgent smile.
He was watching the approaching water with a relaxed smile.
'Why didn't you tell me?' she cried.
'Why didn't you tell me?' she shouted.
'I did tell you.'
"I told you."
'You know what I mean. Why did you let me go on thinking we were in danger, when—'
'You know what I mean. Why did you let me think we were in danger, when—'
'We were in danger. We shall probably get pneumonia.'
'We are in danger. We’ll probably get pneumonia.'
'Isch!'
'Yikes!'
'There! You're sneezing already.'
"There! You're already sneezing."
'I am not sneezing. That was an exclamation of disgust.'
'I’m not sneezing. That was an expression of disgust.'
'It sounded like a sneeze. It must have been, for you've every reason to sneeze, but why you should utter exclamations of disgust I cannot imagine.'
"It sounded like a sneeze. It must have been, since you have every reason to sneeze, but I can't understand why you would make exclamations of disgust."
'I'm disgusted with you—with your meanness. You deliberately tricked me into saying—'
'I'm disgusted with you—with your cruelty. You purposely deceived me into saying—'
'Saying—'
'Saying—'
She was silent.
She was quiet.
'What you said was that you loved me with all your heart and soul. You can't get away from that, and it's good enough for me.'
"What you said was that you loved me with all your heart and soul. You can’t escape that, and it’s enough for me."
'Well, it's not true any longer.'
'Well, that’s not true now.'
'Yes, it is,' said Wilton, comfortably; 'bless it.'
'Yes, it is,' said Wilton, comfortably; 'bless it.'
'It is not. I'm going right away now, and I shall never speak to you again.'
'It's not happening. I'm leaving right now, and I'm never going to talk to you again.'
She moved away from him, and prepared to sit down.
She stepped away from him and got ready to sit down.
'There's a jelly-fish just where you're going to sit,' said Wilton.
"There's a jellyfish right where you're about to sit," Wilton said.
'I don't care.'
"I don't care."
'It will. I speak from experience, as one on whom you have sat so often.'
'It will. I speak from experience, as someone you have sat on so often.'
'I'm not amused.'
'I'm not entertained.'
'Have patience. I can be funnier than that.'
'Be patient. I can be a lot funnier than that.'
'Please don't talk to me.'
'Please don’t talk to me.'
'Very well.'
'Okay.'
She seated herself with her back to him. Dignity demanded reprisals, so he seated himself with his back to her; and the futile ocean raged towards them, and the wind grew chillier every minute.
She sat down with her back to him. Dignity called for a response, so he sat down with his back to her; and the relentless ocean crashed against them, and the wind got colder by the minute.
Time passed. Darkness fell. The little bay became a black cavern, dotted here and there with white, where the breeze whipped the surface of the water.
Time went on. Night fell. The small bay turned into a dark cave, sprinkled here and there with white, where the breeze stirred the surface of the water.
Wilton sighed. It was lonely sitting there all by himself. How much jollier it would have been if—
Wilton sighed. It was lonely sitting there all by himself. How much happier it would have been if—
A hand touched his shoulder, and a voice spoke—meekly.
A hand rested on his shoulder, and a voice said softly.
'Jack, dear, it—it's awfully cold. Don't you think if we were to—snuggle up—'
'Jack, dear, it's really cold. Don't you think if we were to—cuddle up—'
He reached out and folded her in an embrace which would have aroused the professional enthusiasm of Hackenschmidt and drawn guttural congratulations from Zbysco. She creaked, but did not crack, beneath the strain.
He reached out and wrapped her in an embrace that would have excited the professional enthusiasm of Hackenschmidt and earned rough congratulations from Zbysco. She creaked, but didn’t break under the pressure.
'That's much nicer,' she said, softly. 'Jack, I don't think the tide's started even to think of going down yet.'
"That's much nicer," she said softly. "Jack, I don't think the tide has even started to think about going down yet."
'I hope not,' said Wilton.
"I hope not," Wilton said.
THE MIXER
I. He Meets a Shy Gentleman
I. He Meets a Shy Guy
Looking back, I always consider that my career as a dog proper really started when I was bought for the sum of half a crown by the Shy Man. That event marked the end of my puppyhood. The knowledge that I was worth actual cash to somebody filled me with a sense of new responsibilities. It sobered me. Besides, it was only after that half-crown changed hands that I went out into the great world; and, however interesting life may be in an East End public-house, it is only when you go out into the world that you really broaden your mind and begin to see things.
Looking back, I always think that my career as a proper dog really started when the Shy Man bought me for half a crown. That event marked the end of my puppyhood. Knowing that I was worth real money to someone filled me with a sense of new responsibilities. It matured me. Besides, it was only after that half-crown changed hands that I ventured out into the big world; and, no matter how interesting life may be in an East End pub, it's only when you step out into the world that you truly expand your mind and start to see things.
Within its limitations, my life had been singularly full and vivid. I was born, as I say, in a public-house in the East End, and, however lacking a public-house may be in refinement and the true culture, it certainly provides plenty of excitement. Before I was six weeks old I had upset three policemen by getting between their legs when they came round to the side-door, thinking they had heard suspicious noises; and I can still recall the interesting sensation of being chased seventeen times round the yard with a broom-handle after a well-planned and completely successful raid on the larder. These and other happenings of a like nature soothed for the moment but could not cure the restlessness which has always been so marked a trait in my character. I have always been restless, unable to settle down in one place and anxious to get on to the next thing. This may be due to a gipsy strain in my ancestry—one of my uncles travelled with a circus—or it may be the Artistic Temperament, acquired from a grandfather who, before dying of a surfeit of paste in the property-room of the Bristol Coliseum, which he was visiting in the course of a professional tour, had an established reputation on the music-hall stage as one of Professor Pond's Performing Poodles.
Despite its limits, my life has been unusually full and vibrant. I was born, as I mentioned, in a pub in the East End, and while a pub might lack sophistication and true culture, it definitely offers a lot of excitement. By the time I was six weeks old, I had already tripped up three policemen by darting between their legs when they came to the side door, thinking they had heard something suspicious. I can still remember the exhilarating feeling of being chased around the yard seventeen times with a broom handle after a clever and completely successful raid on the pantry. These experiences, among others like them, provided a temporary distraction but couldn’t alleviate the restlessness that has always been a prominent trait in my personality. I've always been restless, unable to settle in one place, eager to move on to the next adventure. This might come from a gypsy lineage—one of my uncles traveled with a circus—or it might be the Artistic Temperament from my grandfather, who, before dying from an overdose of paste in the property room of the Bristol Coliseum during a professional tour, had a well-known reputation on the music hall stage as one of Professor Pond's Performing Poodles.
I owe the fullness and variety of my life to this restlessness of mine, for I have repeatedly left comfortable homes in order to follow some perfect stranger who looked as if he were on his way to somewhere interesting. Sometimes I think I must have cat blood in me.
I credit the richness and diversity of my life to my restlessness, as I've often left cozy homes to chase after a complete stranger who seemed like he was heading somewhere exciting. Sometimes I feel like I must have cat blood in me.
The Shy Man came into our yard one afternoon in April, while I was sleeping with mother in the sun on an old sweater which we had borrowed from Fred, one of the barmen. I heard mother growl, but I didn't take any notice. Mother is what they call a good watch-dog, and she growls at everybody except master. At first, when she used to do it, I would get up and bark my head off, but not now. Life's too short to bark at everybody who comes into our yard. It is behind the public-house, and they keep empty bottles and things there, so people are always coming and going.
The Shy Man walked into our yard one afternoon in April while I was napping with Mom in the sun on an old sweater we had borrowed from Fred, one of the bartenders. I heard Mom growl, but I didn’t pay attention. Mom is what they call a good watchdog, and she growls at everyone except for Master. At first, when she used to do that, I would jump up and bark like crazy, but not anymore. Life’s too short to bark at everyone who comes into our yard. It’s behind the pub, and they keep empty bottles and stuff there, so people are always coming and going.
Besides, I was tired. I had had a very busy morning, helping the men bring in a lot of cases of beer, and running into the saloon to talk to Fred and generally looking after things. So I was just dozing off again, when I heard a voice say, 'Well, he's ugly enough!' Then I knew that they were talking about me.
Besides, I was exhausted. I had a super busy morning, helping the guys bring in a ton of cases of beer, darting into the bar to chat with Fred, and generally keeping an eye on things. I was just starting to doze off again when I heard someone say, 'Well, he's ugly enough!' That's when I realized they were talking about me.
I have never disguised it from myself, and nobody has ever disguised it from me, that I am not a handsome dog. Even mother never thought me beautiful. She was no Gladys Cooper herself, but she never hesitated to criticize my appearance. In fact, I have yet to meet anyone who did. The first thing strangers say about me is, 'What an ugly dog!'
I’ve never pretended to myself, and no one else has either, that I’m a good-looking dog. Even my mom never thought I was cute. She wasn’t exactly a beauty herself, but she had no problem pointing out my looks. Honestly, I’ve yet to meet anyone who disagrees. The first thing strangers say when they see me is, "What an ugly dog!"
I don't know what I am. I have a bulldog kind of a face, but the rest of me is terrier. I have a long tail which sticks straight up in the air. My hair is wiry. My eyes are brown. I am jet black, with a white chest. I once overheard Fred saying that I was a Gorgonzola cheese-hound, and I have generally found Fred reliable in his statements.
I don't know what I am. I have a bulldog-like face, but the rest of me is like a terrier. I have a long tail that sticks straight up in the air. My hair is wiry. My eyes are brown. I'm jet black with a white chest. I once overheard Fred say that I was a Gorgonzola cheese-hound, and I've generally found Fred to be reliable in what he says.
When I found that I was under discussion, I opened my eyes. Master was standing there, looking down at me, and by his side the man who had just said I was ugly enough. The man was a thin man, about the age of a barman and smaller than a policeman. He had patched brown shoes and black trousers.
When I realized they were talking about me, I opened my eyes. Master was standing there, looking down at me, alongside the guy who had just called me ugly. The guy was thin, roughly the age of a bartender, and shorter than a cop. He had patched-up brown shoes and black pants.
'But he's got a sweet nature,' said master.
'But he has a really nice personality,' said the master.
This was true, luckily for me. Mother always said, 'A dog without influence or private means, if he is to make his way in the world, must have either good looks or amiability.' But, according to her, I overdid it. 'A dog,' she used to say, 'can have a good heart, without chumming with every Tom, Dick, and Harry he meets. Your behaviour is sometimes quite un-doglike.' Mother prided herself on being a one-man dog. She kept herself to herself, and wouldn't kiss anybody except master—not even Fred.
This was true, fortunately for me. Mom always said, "A dog without connections or money, if he wants to get by in the world, needs to have either good looks or a friendly personality." But, according to her, I went overboard. "A dog," she would say, "can have a good heart without being best friends with every Tom, Dick, and Harry he runs into. Your behavior is sometimes really un-doglike." Mom took pride in being a one-person dog. She kept to herself and wouldn't kiss anyone except for master—not even Fred.
Now, I'm a mixer. I can't help it. It's my nature. I like men. I like the taste of their boots, the smell of their legs, and the sound of their voices. It may be weak of me, but a man has only to speak to me and a sort of thrill goes right down my spine and sets my tail wagging.
Now, I'm a mixer. I can't help it. It's just who I am. I like men. I enjoy the taste of their boots, the smell of their legs, and the sound of their voices. It might be a weakness of mine, but when a man speaks to me, I get a thrill that runs down my spine and makes my tail wag.
I wagged it now. The man looked at me rather distantly. He didn't pat me. I suspected—what I afterwards found to be the case—that he was shy, so I jumped up at him to put him at his ease. Mother growled again. I felt that she did not approve.
I wagged my tail now. The man looked at me somewhat aloof. He didn't pet me. I thought—what I later discovered to be true—that he was shy, so I jumped up at him to make him feel more comfortable. Mom growled again. I could tell she didn’t approve.
'Why, he's took quite a fancy to you already,' said master.
"Wow, he's really taken a liking to you already," said the master.
The man didn't say a word. He seemed to be brooding on something. He was one of those silent men. He reminded me of Joe, the old dog down the street at the grocer's shop, who lies at the door all day, blinking and not speaking to anybody.
The man didn't say a word. He looked like he was deep in thought about something. He was one of those quiet guys. He made me think of Joe, the old dog at the grocery store down the street, who just lies by the door all day, blinking and not talking to anyone.
Master began to talk about me. It surprised me, the way he praised me. I hadn't a suspicion he admired me so much. From what he said you would have thought I had won prizes and ribbons at the Crystal Palace. But the man didn't seem to be impressed. He kept on saying nothing.
Master started talking about me. I was surprised by how much he praised me. I had no idea he admired me that much. From what he said, you would think I had won awards and ribbons at the Crystal Palace. But the man didn’t seem impressed. He kept saying nothing.
When master had finished telling him what a wonderful dog I was till I blushed, the man spoke.
When the master finished telling him how great I was as a dog until I felt embarrassed, the man spoke.
'Less of it,' he said. 'Half a crown is my bid, and if he was an angel from on high you couldn't get another ha'penny out of me. What about it?'
'Less of it,' he said. 'My bid is half a crown, and even if he was an angel from above, you wouldn't get another penny out of me. What do you say?'
A thrill went down my spine and out at my tail, for of course I saw now what was happening. The man wanted to buy me and take me away. I looked at master hopefully.
A shiver ran down my spine and out through my tail, because I realized what was going on. The man wanted to buy me and take me away. I looked at my owner with hope.
'He's more like a son to me than a dog,' said master, sort of wistful.
"He's more like a son to me than a dog," the master said, feeling a bit nostalgic.
'It's his face that makes you feel that way,' said the man, unsympathetically. 'If you had a son that's just how he would look. Half a crown is my offer, and I'm in a hurry.'
"It's his face that makes you feel that way," said the man, without sympathy. "If you had a son, that’s exactly how he would look. Half a crown is my offer, and I'm in a hurry."
'All right,' said master, with a sigh, 'though it's giving him away, a valuable dog like that. Where's your half-crown?'
'Okay,' said the master with a sigh, 'even though it’s a mistake to sell such a valuable dog. Where's your two-dollar coin?'
The man got a bit of rope and tied it round my neck.
The man took a piece of rope and tied it around my neck.
I could hear mother barking advice and telling me to be a credit to the family, but I was too excited to listen.
I could hear Mom yelling advice and telling me to make the family proud, but I was too thrilled to pay attention.
'Good-bye, mother,' I said. 'Good-bye, master. Good-bye, Fred. Good-bye everybody. I'm off to see life. The Shy Man has bought me for half a crown. Wow!'
'Goodbye, Mom,' I said. 'Goodbye, Sir. Goodbye, Fred. Goodbye, everyone. I'm off to experience life. The Shy Man has bought me for half a crown. Wow!'
I kept running round in circles and shouting, till the man gave me a kick and told me to stop it.
I kept running around in circles and yelling until the guy kicked me and told me to cut it out.
So I did.
So I did.
I don't know where we went, but it was a long way. I had never been off our street before in my life and I didn't know the whole world was half as big as that. We walked on and on, and the man jerked at my rope whenever I wanted to stop and look at anything. He wouldn't even let me pass the time of the day with dogs we met.
I don't know where we went, but it was a long way. I had never left our street before in my life, and I didn't know the whole world was half as big as that. We kept walking, and the man pulled on my rope whenever I wanted to stop and look at something. He wouldn't even let me chat with the dogs we encountered.
When we had gone about a hundred miles and were just going to turn in at a dark doorway, a policeman suddenly stopped the man. I could feel by the way the man pulled at my rope and tried to hurry on that he didn't want to speak to the policeman. The more I saw of the man the more I saw how shy he was.
When we had traveled about a hundred miles and were about to enter a dark doorway, a policeman suddenly stopped the man. I could sense by the way he tugged at my rope and tried to rush past that he didn’t want to talk to the officer. The more I observed the man, the more I noticed how shy he was.
'Hi!' said the policeman, and we had to stop.
'Hi!' said the police officer, and we had to stop.
'I've got a message for you, old pal,' said the policeman. 'It's from the Board of Health. They told me to tell you you needed a change of air. See?'
"I've got a message for you, my friend," said the policeman. "It's from the Board of Health. They told me to let you know you need a change of scenery. See?"
'All right!' said the man.
"All right!" said the man.
'And take it as soon as you like. Else you'll find you'll get it given you. See?'
'Just take it whenever you want. Otherwise, you'll end up getting it handed to you. Got it?'
I looked at the man with a good deal of respect. He was evidently someone very important, if they worried so about his health.
I looked at the man with a lot of respect. Clearly, he was someone very important if they were so concerned about his health.
'I'm going down to the country tonight,' said the man.
'I'm heading out to the countryside tonight,' said the man.
The policeman seemed pleased.
The cop seemed pleased.
'That's a bit of luck for the country,' he said. 'Don't go changing your mind.'
'That's a bit of luck for the country,' he said. 'Don't change your mind.'
And we walked on, and went in at the dark doorway, and climbed about a million stairs and went into a room that smelt of rats. The man sat down and swore a little, and I sat and looked at him.
And we kept walking, entered through the dark doorway, climbed what felt like a million stairs, and stepped into a room that smelled like rats. The man sat down and cursed a bit, while I just sat there and watched him.
Presently I couldn't keep it in any longer.
Presently, I couldn’t hold it in anymore.
'Do we live here?' I said. 'Is it true we're going to the country? Wasn't that policeman a good sort? Don't you like policemen? I knew lots of policemen at the public-house. Are there any other dogs here? What is there for dinner? What's in that cupboard? When are you going to take me out for another run? May I go out and see if I can find a cat?'
"Do we live here?" I asked. "Is it true we're going to the countryside? Wasn't that cop a nice guy? Don't you like cops? I knew a lot of them at the pub. Are there any other dogs here? What's for dinner? What's in that cupboard? When are you going to take me out for another walk? Can I go outside and see if I can find a cat?"
'Stop that yelping,' he said.
"Stop that barking," he said.
'When we go to the country, where shall we live? Are you going to be a caretaker at a house? Fred's father is a caretaker at a big house in Kent. I've heard Fred talk about it. You didn't meet Fred when you came to the public-house, did you? You would like Fred. I like Fred. Mother likes Fred. We all like Fred.'
'When we go to the countryside, where should we live? Are you going to be a caretaker at a house? Fred's dad is a caretaker at a big house in Kent. I've heard Fred talk about it. You didn’t meet Fred when you visited the pub, did you? You would like Fred. I like Fred. Mom likes Fred. We all like Fred.'
I was going on to tell him a lot more about Fred, who had always been one of my warmest friends, when he suddenly got hold of a stick and walloped me with it.
I was about to share a lot more about Fred, who had always been one of my closest friends, when he suddenly grabbed a stick and hit me with it.
'You keep quiet when you're told,' he said.
'You stay quiet when you're told,' he said.
He really was the shyest man I had ever met. It seemed to hurt him to be spoken to. However, he was the boss, and I had to humour him, so I didn't say any more.
He really was the shyest guy I had ever met. It seemed to make him uncomfortable to be talked to. Still, he was the boss, and I had to go along with it, so I didn’t say anything more.
We went down to the country that night, just as the man had told the policeman we would. I was all worked up, for I had heard so much about the country from Fred that I had always wanted to go there. Fred used to go off on a motor-bicycle sometimes to spend the night with his father in Kent, and once he brought back a squirrel with him, which I thought was for me to eat, but mother said no. 'The first thing a dog has to learn,' mother used often to say, 'is that the whole world wasn't created for him to eat.'
We went out to the countryside that night, just like the guy told the cop we would. I was really excited because I had heard so much about the countryside from Fred and always wanted to visit. Fred would sometimes take his motorcycle to spend the night with his dad in Kent, and once he came back with a squirrel, which I thought was for me to eat, but mom said no. "The first thing a dog has to learn," mom would often say, "is that the whole world wasn't made for him to eat."
It was quite dark when we got to the country, but the man seemed to know where to go. He pulled at my rope, and we began to walk along a road with no people in it at all. We walked on and on, but it was all so new to me that I forgot how tired I was. I could feel my mind broadening with every step I took.
It was pretty dark when we arrived in the countryside, but the guy seemed to know where to head. He tugged on my rope, and we started walking down a road with no one around. We kept walking, but everything felt so new to me that I forgot how tired I was. I could feel my mind expanding with each step I took.
Every now and then we would pass a very big house, which looked as if it was empty, but I knew that there was a caretaker inside, because of Fred's father. These big houses belong to very rich people, but they don't want to live in them till the summer, so they put in caretakers, and the caretakers have a dog to keep off burglars. I wondered if that was what I had been brought here for.
Every now and then, we would pass a huge house that seemed empty, but I knew a caretaker was inside because of Fred's dad. These big houses belong to super wealthy people, but they don’t want to stay in them until summer, so they hire caretakers, and the caretakers have a dog to scare away burglars. I wondered if that was why I had been brought here.
'Are you going to be a caretaker?' I asked the man.
"Are you going to be a caretaker?" I asked the guy.
'Shut up,' he said.
"Be quiet," he said.
So I shut up.
So I kept quiet.
After we had been walking a long time, we came to a cottage. A man came out. My man seemed to know him, for he called him Bill. I was quite surprised to see the man was not at all shy with Bill. They seemed very friendly.
After we had been walking for a while, we arrived at a cottage. A man walked out. My companion appeared to know him, as he called him Bill. I was a bit surprised to see that he was completely relaxed around Bill. They seemed really friendly.
'Is that him?' said Bill, looking at me.
'Is that him?' Bill asked, looking at me.
'Bought him this afternoon,' said the man.
'Got him this afternoon,' said the man.
'Well,' said Bill, 'he's ugly enough. He looks fierce. If you want a dog, he's the sort of dog you want. But what do you want one for? It seems to me it's a lot of trouble to take, when there's no need of any trouble at all. Why not do what I've always wanted to do? What's wrong with just fixing the dog, same as it's always done, and walking in and helping yourself?'
'Well,' said Bill, 'he's pretty ugly. He looks intimidating. If you want a dog, he's the kind of dog you should get. But why do you even want one? It seems like a lot of trouble when there’s really no need for it. Why not do what I've always wanted to do? What’s wrong with just taking care of the dog, like it's usually done, and walking in to help yourself?'
'I'll tell you what's wrong,' said the man. 'To start with, you can't get at the dog to fix him except by day, when they let him out. At night he's shut up inside the house. And suppose you do fix him during the day what happens then? Either the bloke gets another before night, or else he sits up all night with a gun. It isn't like as if these blokes was ordinary blokes. They're down here to look after the house. That's their job, and they don't take any chances.'
"I'll tell you what's wrong," said the man. "First of all, you can only get to the dog during the day when they let him out. At night, he's locked up inside the house. And if you do manage to fix him during the day, what happens next? Either the guy gets another one before night, or he stays awake all night with a gun. It's not like these guys are regular folks. They're down here to guard the house. That's their job, and they don't take any risks."
It was the longest speech I had ever heard the man make, and it seemed to impress Bill. He was quite humble.
It was the longest speech I had ever heard him give, and it appeared to impress Bill. He was pretty humble.
'I didn't think of that,' he said. 'We'd best start in to train this tyke at once.'
"I didn't think of that," he said. "We should start training this kid right away."
Mother often used to say, when I went on about wanting to go out into the world and see life, 'You'll be sorry when you do. The world isn't all bones and liver.' And I hadn't been living with the man and Bill in their cottage long before I found out how right she was.
Mother often said, when I went on about wanting to go out into the world and experience life, 'You'll regret it when you do. The world isn't just bones and liver.' And I hadn't been living with the man and Bill in their cottage for long before I realized how right she was.
It was the man's shyness that made all the trouble. It seemed as if he hated to be taken notice of.
It was the man's shyness that caused all the problems. It felt like he despised being noticed.
It started on my very first night at the cottage. I had fallen asleep in the kitchen, tired out after all the excitement of the day and the long walks I had had, when something woke me with a start. It was somebody scratching at the window, trying to get in.
It started on my very first night at the cottage. I had fallen asleep in the kitchen, exhausted after all the excitement of the day and the long walks I had taken, when something jolted me awake. It was someone scratching at the window, trying to get in.
Well, I ask you, I ask any dog, what would you have done in my place? Ever since I was old enough to listen, mother had told me over and over again what I must do in a case like this. It is the A B C of a dog's education. 'If you are in a room and you hear anyone trying to get in,' mother used to say, 'bark. It may be someone who has business there, or it may not. Bark first, and inquire afterwards. Dogs were made to be heard and not seen.'
Well, I ask you, I ask any dog, what would you have done if you were in my position? Ever since I was old enough to understand, my mother told me repeatedly what I should do in situations like this. It's the basics of a dog's training. 'If you're in a room and you hear someone trying to get in,' my mother used to say, 'bark. It might be someone who needs to get in, or it might not. Bark first, and ask questions later. Dogs are meant to be heard, not seen.'
I lifted my head and yelled. I have a good, deep voice, due to a hound strain in my pedigree, and at the public-house, when there was a full moon, I have often had people leaning out of the windows and saying things all down the street. I took a deep breath and let it go.
I lifted my head and shouted. I have a strong, deep voice, thanks to a hound strain in my family history, and at the pub, when there’s a full moon, I’ve often had people leaning out of the windows, talking all down the street. I took a deep breath and let it out.
'Man!' I shouted. 'Bill! Man! Come quick! Here's a burglar getting in!'
"Hey!" I yelled. "Bill! Hurry up! There's a burglar trying to break in!"
Then somebody struck a light, and it was the man himself. He had come in through the window.
Then someone lit a match, and it was the man himself. He had come in through the window.
He picked up a stick, and he walloped me. I couldn't understand it. I couldn't see where I had done the wrong thing. But he was the boss, so there was nothing to be said.
He grabbed a stick and hit me. I couldn't make sense of it. I couldn't figure out what I had done wrong. But he was in charge, so there was nothing to say.
If you'll believe me, that same thing happened every night. Every single night! And sometimes twice or three times before morning. And every time I would bark my loudest and the man would strike a light and wallop me. The thing was baffling. I couldn't possibly have mistaken what mother had said to me. She said it too often for that. Bark! Bark! Bark! It was the main plank of her whole system of education. And yet, here I was, getting walloped every night for doing it.
If you believe me, that same thing happened every night. Every single night! Sometimes even two or three times before morning. And every time I would bark as loudly as I could, and the man would turn on a light and hit me. It was confusing. I couldn't have misunderstood what my mom told me. She said it too often for that. Bark! Bark! Bark! It was the foundation of her whole teaching approach. And yet, here I was, getting hit every night for doing it.
I thought it out till my head ached, and finally I got it right. I began to see that mother's outlook was narrow. No doubt, living with a man like master at the public-house, a man without a trace of shyness in his composition, barking was all right. But circumstances alter cases. I belonged to a man who was a mass of nerves, who got the jumps if you spoke to him. What I had to do was to forget the training I had had from mother, sound as it no doubt was as a general thing, and to adapt myself to the needs of the particular man who had happened to buy me. I had tried mother's way, and all it had brought me was walloping, so now I would think for myself.
I thought it through until my head hurt, and finally I understood. I started to realize that my mother had a narrow perspective. Living with a guy like the one at the bar, someone completely uninhibited, barking was fine for her. But situations change things. I was with a man who was extremely nervous and jumped at every little thing you said to him. What I needed to do was forget the training my mother had given me, which, although sound in general, didn't suit my current situation, and adjust to the needs of the specific man who had bought me. I had tried my mother’s approach, and all it got me was a beating, so now I was going to think for myself.
So next night, when I heard the window go, I lay there without a word, though it went against all my better feelings. I didn't even growl. Someone came in and moved about in the dark, with a lantern, but, though I smelt that it was the man, I didn't ask him a single question. And presently the man lit a light and came over to me and gave me a pat, which was a thing he had never done before.
So the next night, when I heard the window open, I stayed quiet, even though it went against everything I felt. I didn't even complain. Someone came in and moved around in the dark, carrying a lantern, but even though I could tell it was the guy, I didn't ask him anything. Eventually, he turned on a light, came over to me, and patted me, which was something he had never done before.
'Good dog!' he said. 'Now you can have this.'
'Good dog!' he said. 'Now you can have this.'
And he let me lick out the saucepan in which the dinner had been cooked.
And he let me lick the saucepan that the dinner had been cooked in.
After that, we got on fine. Whenever I heard anyone at the window I just kept curled up and took no notice, and every time I got a bone or something good. It was easy, once you had got the hang of things.
After that, we got along well. Whenever I heard someone at the window, I just stayed curled up and ignored it, and every time I got a bone or something nice. It was simple once you figured things out.
It was about a week after that the man took me out one morning, and we walked a long way till we turned in at some big gates and went along a very smooth road till we came to a great house, standing all by itself in the middle of a whole lot of country. There was a big lawn in front of it, and all round there were fields and trees, and at the back a great wood.
About a week later, the man took me out one morning, and we walked for a long time until we reached some big gates. We followed a very smooth road until we arrived at a large house, standing alone in the middle of a vast area of countryside. There was a big lawn in front of it, and fields and trees surrounded it, with a large forest at the back.
The man rang a bell, and the door opened, and an old man came out.
The man rang a bell, and the door opened, and an elderly man stepped out.
'Well?' he said, not very cordially.
'Well?' he asked, not very friendly.
'I thought you might want to buy a good watch-dog,' said the man.
"I thought you might want to get a good watchdog," said the man.
'Well, that's queer, your saying that,' said the caretaker. 'It's a coincidence. That's exactly what I do want to buy. I was just thinking of going along and trying to get one. My old dog picked up something this morning that he oughtn't to have, and he's dead, poor feller.'
"Well, that's strange that you say that," said the caretaker. "It's just a coincidence. That's exactly what I want to buy. I was just thinking of going to try and get one. My old dog found something this morning that he shouldn't have, and now he's dead, poor thing."
'Poor feller,' said the man. 'Found an old bone with phosphorus on it, I guess.'
'Poor guy,' said the man. 'I guess he found an old bone with phosphorus on it.'
'What do you want for this one?'
'What do you want for this one?'
'Five shillings.'
'Five shillings.'
'Is he a good watch-dog?'
'Is he a good guard dog?'
'He's a grand watch-dog.'
"He's a great watchdog."
'He looks fierce enough.'
'He looks tough enough.'
'Ah!'
'Oh!'
So the caretaker gave the man his five shillings, and the man went off and left me.
So the caretaker gave the man his five shillings, and the man left me behind.
At first the newness of everything and the unaccustomed smells and getting to know the caretaker, who was a nice old man, prevented my missing the man, but as the day went on and I began to realize that he had gone and would never come back, I got very depressed. I pattered all over the house, whining. It was a most interesting house, bigger than I thought a house could possibly be, but it couldn't cheer me up. You may think it strange that I should pine for the man, after all the wallopings he had given me, and it is odd, when you come to think of it. But dogs are dogs, and they are built like that. By the time it was evening I was thoroughly miserable. I found a shoe and an old clothes-brush in one of the rooms, but could eat nothing. I just sat and moped.
At first, everything felt new and strange, with unfamiliar smells and getting to know the caretaker, who was a kind old man, so I didn't miss the guy too much. But as the day went on and I realized he was really gone and wouldn’t be coming back, I felt really down. I wandered around the house, whining. It was a really interesting place, bigger than I ever thought a house could be, but it didn't lift my spirits. You might find it strange that I would miss him, considering all the beatings he had given me, and it is odd when you think about it. But dogs are dogs, and that's just how they are. By evening, I was completely miserable. I found a shoe and an old clothes brush in one of the rooms, but I couldn’t eat anything. I just sat there and sulked.
It's a funny thing, but it seems as if it always happened that just when you are feeling most miserable, something nice happens. As I sat there, there came from outside the sound of a motor-bicycle, and somebody shouted.
It's funny how it always seems that just when you're feeling your worst, something nice happens. As I sat there, I heard the sound of a motorcycle from outside, and someone shouted.
It was dear old Fred, my old pal Fred, the best old boy that ever stepped. I recognized his voice in a second, and I was scratching at the door before the old man had time to get up out of his chair.
It was my dear old friend Fred, the best guy ever. I recognized his voice immediately, and I was scratching at the door before he even had time to get up from his chair.
Well, well, well! That was a pleasant surprise! I ran five times round the lawn without stopping, and then I came back and jumped up at him.
Well, well, well! That was a nice surprise! I ran five laps around the lawn without stopping, and then I came back and jumped up at him.
'What are you doing down here, Fred?' I said. 'Is this caretaker your father? Have you seen the rabbits in the wood? How long are you going to stop? How's mother? I like the country. Have you come all the way from the public-house? I'm living here now. Your father gave five shillings for me. That's twice as much as I was worth when I saw you last.'
'What are you doing down here, Fred?' I asked. 'Is this caretaker your dad? Have you seen the rabbits in the woods? How long are you going to stick around? How's your mom? I like the countryside. Did you come all the way from the pub? I'm living here now. Your dad gave five shillings for me. That's double what I was worth when I saw you last.'
'Why, it's young Nigger!' That was what they called me at the saloon. 'What are you doing here? Where did you get this dog, father?'
'Why, it's young Nigger!' That was what they called me at the saloon. 'What are you doing here? Where did you get this dog, Dad?'
'A man sold him to me this morning. Poor old Bob got poisoned. This one ought to be just as good a watch-dog. He barks loud enough.'
'A guy sold him to me this morning. Poor old Bob got poisoned. This one should be just as good a watchdog. He barks loudly enough.'
'He should be. His mother is the best watch-dog in London. This cheese-hound used to belong to the boss. Funny him getting down here.'
'He should be. His mom is the best watchdog in London. This cheese-hound used to belong to the boss. It's funny seeing him down here.'
We went into the house and had supper. And after supper we sat and talked. Fred was only down for the night, he said, because the boss wanted him back next day.
We went into the house and had dinner. After dinner, we sat and talked. Fred said he was only there for the night because the boss wanted him back the next day.
'And I'd sooner have my job, than yours, dad,' he said. 'Of all the lonely places! I wonder you aren't scared of burglars.'
'And I'd rather have my job than yours, Dad,' he said. 'Of all the lonely places! I can’t believe you’re not afraid of burglars.'
'I've my shot-gun, and there's the dog. I might be scared if it wasn't for him, but he kind of gives me confidence. Old Bob was the same. Dogs are a comfort in the country.'
'I’ve got my shotgun, and there’s the dog. I might be scared if it weren't for him, but he kind of gives me confidence. Old Bob was the same. Dogs are a comfort in the country.'
'Get many tramps here?'
'Are there many homeless people here?'
'I've only seen one in two months, and that's the feller who sold me the dog here.'
'I've only seen one person in two months, and that's the guy who sold me the dog here.'
As they were talking about the man, I asked Fred if he knew him. They might have met at the public-house, when the man was buying me from the boss.
As they were discussing the man, I asked Fred if he knew him. They might have run into each other at the pub when the man was buying me from the boss.
'You would like him,' I said. 'I wish you could have met.'
'You would have liked him,' I said. 'I wish you could have met him.'
They both looked at me.
They both stared at me.
'What's he growling at?' asked Fred. 'Think he heard something?'
"What's he growling at?" Fred asked. "Do you think he heard something?"
The old man laughed.
The elderly man laughed.
'He wasn't growling. He was talking in his sleep. You're nervous, Fred. It comes of living in the city.'
'He wasn't growling. He was talking in his sleep. You're anxious, Fred. It's just a result of living in the city.'
'Well, I am. I like this place in the daytime, but it gives me the pip at night. It's so quiet. How you can stand it here all the time, I can't understand. Two nights of it would have me seeing things.'
'Well, I am. I like this place during the day, but it drives me crazy at night. It's so quiet. I can't understand how you can stand it here all the time. Two nights of it would have me seeing things.'
His father laughed.
His dad laughed.
'If you feel like that, Fred, you had better take the gun to bed with you. I shall be quite happy without it.'
'If you feel that way, Fred, you should probably take the gun to bed with you. I’ll be perfectly fine without it.'
'I will,' said Fred. 'I'll take six if you've got them.'
'I will,' said Fred. 'I'll take six if you have them.'
And after that they went upstairs. I had a basket in the hall, which had belonged to Bob, the dog who had got poisoned. It was a comfortable basket, but I was so excited at having met Fred again that I couldn't sleep. Besides, there was a smell of mice somewhere, and I had to move around, trying to place it.
And after that they went upstairs. I had a basket in the hallway that had belonged to Bob, the dog that got poisoned. It was a cozy basket, but I was so pumped about reuniting with Fred that I couldn't sleep. Plus, there was a smell of mice somewhere, and I had to get up and try to track it down.
I was just sniffing at a place in the wall, when I heard a scratching noise. At first I thought it was the mice working in a different place, but, when I listened, I found that the sound came from the window. Somebody was doing something to it from outside.
I was just sniffing at a spot in the wall when I heard a scratching noise. At first, I thought it was the mice working elsewhere, but when I listened closely, I realized the sound was coming from the window. Someone was doing something to it from the outside.
If it had been mother, she would have lifted the roof off right there, and so should I, if it hadn't been for what the man had taught me. I didn't think it possible that this could be the man come back, for he had gone away and said nothing about ever seeing me again. But I didn't bark. I stopped where I was and listened. And presently the window came open, and somebody began to climb in.
If it had been my mom, she would have torn the roof off right then, and so would I, if it hadn't been for what the guy had taught me. I couldn't believe this could actually be the guy returning, since he had left and never mentioned seeing me again. But I didn't make a sound. I stayed put and listened. Soon enough, the window opened, and someone started climbing in.
I gave a good sniff, and I knew it was the man.
I took a good whiff, and I recognized it was the guy.
I was so delighted that for a moment I nearly forgot myself and shouted with joy, but I remembered in time how shy he was, and stopped myself. But I ran to him and jumped up quite quietly, and he told me to lie down. I was disappointed that he didn't seem more pleased to see me. I lay down.
I was so happy that for a moment I almost forgot myself and shouted with joy, but I remembered how shy he was and stopped myself. Instead, I ran over to him and quietly jumped up, and he told me to lie down. I felt let down that he didn’t seem more excited to see me. I lay down.
It was very dark, but he had brought a lantern with him, and I could see him moving about the room, picking things up and putting them in a bag which he had brought with him. Every now and then he would stop and listen, and then he would start moving round again. He was very quick about it, but very quiet. It was plain that he didn't want Fred or his father to come down and find him.
It was really dark, but he had brought a lantern, and I could see him moving around the room, picking things up and putting them in a bag he had brought. Every now and then, he would stop and listen, then start moving again. He was fast about it, but very quiet. It was clear he didn’t want Fred or his dad to come down and catch him.
I kept thinking about this peculiarity of his while I watched him. I suppose, being chummy myself, I find it hard to understand that everybody else in the world isn't chummy too. Of course, my experience at the public-house had taught me that men are just as different from each other as dogs. If I chewed master's shoe, for instance, he used to kick me; but if I chewed Fred's, Fred would tickle me under the ear. And, similarly, some men are shy and some men are mixers. I quite appreciated that, but I couldn't help feeling that the man carried shyness to a point where it became morbid. And he didn't give himself a chance to cure himself of it. That was the point. Imagine a man hating to meet people so much that he never visited their houses till the middle of the night, when they were in bed and asleep. It was silly. Shyness has always been something so outside my nature that I suppose I have never really been able to look at it sympathetically. I have always held the view that you can get over it if you make an effort. The trouble with the man was that he wouldn't make an effort. He went out of his way to avoid meeting people.
I kept thinking about this weird thing about him while I watched him. I guess, since I'm friendly myself, I find it hard to understand that not everyone else is friendly too. Of course, my experiences at the bar taught me that people can be as different from each other as dogs. For example, if I chewed on my owner’s shoe, he would kick me; but if I chewed on Fred's, he'd tickle me under the ear. Similarly, some people are shy and some are social. I totally got that, but I couldn't help feeling that this guy took shyness to such an extreme that it was unhealthy. And he didn’t give himself any chance to get over it. That was the issue. Imagine a guy who hates meeting people so much that he only visits their homes in the middle of the night, when they’re in bed asleep. It was ridiculous. Shyness has always been so outside of my nature that I suppose I’ve never really been able to see it with any sympathy. I’ve always believed that you can overcome it if you try. The problem with this guy was that he wouldn’t even make an effort. He went out of his way to avoid meeting people.
I was fond of the man. He was the sort of person you never get to know very well, but we had been together for quite a while, and I wouldn't have been a dog if I hadn't got attached to him.
I liked the guy. He was the type of person you never really get to know deeply, but we had spent a good amount of time together, and I would have been heartless if I hadn't become attached to him.
As I sat and watched him creep about the room, it suddenly came to me that here was a chance of doing him a real good turn in spite of himself. Fred was upstairs, and Fred, as I knew by experience, was the easiest man to get along with in the world. Nobody could be shy with Fred. I felt that if only I could bring him and the man together, they would get along splendidly, and it would teach the man not to be silly and avoid people. It would help to give him the confidence which he needed. I had seen him with Bill, and I knew that he could be perfectly natural and easy when he liked.
As I sat there watching him sneak around the room, it hit me that this was a perfect opportunity to help him out, even if he didn’t realize it. Fred was upstairs, and from what I knew, Fred was the easiest guy to get along with in the world. Nobody could feel awkward around Fred. I thought that if I could just get them together, they would hit it off really well, and it might teach him not to be silly and avoid people. It would help him gain the confidence he needed. I had seen him with Bill, and I knew he could be completely relaxed and natural when he wanted to be.
It was true that the man might object at first, but after a while he would see that I had acted simply for his good, and would be grateful.
It was true that the man might complain at first, but eventually he would realize that I had acted only in his best interest, and he would be thankful.
The difficulty was, how to get Fred down without scaring the man. I knew that if I shouted he wouldn't wait, but would be out of the window and away before Fred could get there. What I had to do was to go to Fred's room, explain the whole situation quietly to him, and ask him to come down and make himself pleasant.
The challenge was figuring out how to get Fred down without alarming the guy. I realized that if I yelled, he wouldn't stick around; he would be out the window and gone before Fred could arrive. What I needed to do was go to Fred's room, calmly explain the situation to him, and ask him to come down and be friendly.
The man was far too busy to pay any attention to me. He was kneeling in a corner with his back to me, putting something in his bag. I seized the opportunity to steal softly from the room.
The man was way too busy to notice me. He was kneeling in a corner with his back to me, putting something in his bag. I took the chance to quietly slip out of the room.
Fred's door was shut, and I could hear him snoring. I scratched gently, and then harder, till I heard the snores stop. He got out of bed and opened the door.
Fred's door was closed, and I could hear him snoring. I knocked softly, then harder, until his snores stopped. He got out of bed and opened the door.
'Don't make a noise,' I whispered. 'Come on downstairs. I want you to meet a friend of mine.'
"Don't make any noise," I whispered. "Come on downstairs. I want you to meet a friend of mine."
At first he was quite peevish.
At first, he was pretty irritable.
'What's the idea,' he said, 'coming and spoiling a man's beauty-sleep? Get out.'
"What's the deal," he said, "coming in and interrupting a guy's beauty sleep? Get out."
He actually started to go back into the room.
He actually started to head back into the room.
'No, honestly, Fred,' I said, 'I'm not fooling you. There is a man downstairs. He got in through the window. I want you to meet him. He's very shy, and I think it will do him good to have a chat with you.'
'No, seriously, Fred,' I said, 'I’m not joking. There’s a guy downstairs. He came in through the window. I want you to meet him. He’s really shy, and I think it would help him to talk to you.'
'What are you whining about?' Fred began, and then he broke off suddenly and listened. We could both hear the man's footsteps as he moved about.
"What are you complaining about?" Fred started, then he suddenly stopped and listened. We could both hear the man's footsteps as he walked around.
Fred jumped back into the room. He came out, carrying something. He didn't say any more but started to go downstairs, very quiet, and I went after him.
Fred jumped back into the room. He came out, carrying something. He didn’t say anything else but started to go downstairs, very quietly, and I followed him.
There was the man, still putting things in his bag. I was just going to introduce Fred, when Fred, the silly ass, gave a great yell.
There was the man, still packing his bag. I was about to introduce Fred when Fred, the silly guy, shouted loudly.
I could have bitten him.
I could've bitten him.
'What did you want to do that for, you chump?' I said 'I told you he was shy. Now you've scared him.'
"What did you do that for, you fool?" I said. "I told you he was shy. Now you've scared him."
He certainly had. The man was out of the window quicker than you would have believed possible. He just flew out. I called after him that it was only Fred and me, but at that moment a gun went off with a tremendous bang, so he couldn't have heard me.
He really did. The guy was out of the window faster than you would have thought possible. He just took off. I yelled after him that it was just Fred and me, but at that moment, a gun went off with a huge bang, so he couldn't have heard me.
I was pretty sick about it. The whole thing had gone wrong. Fred seemed to have lost his head entirely. He was behaving like a perfect ass. Naturally the man had been frightened with him carrying on in that way. I jumped out of the window to see if I could find the man and explain, but he was gone. Fred jumped out after me, and nearly squashed me.
I felt really sick about it. Everything had gone wrong. Fred seemed to have completely lost it. He was acting like such a jerk. Of course, the guy had to be scared with Fred acting like that. I jumped out of the window to see if I could find him and explain, but he was gone. Fred jumped out after me and nearly landed on top of me.
It was pitch dark out there. I couldn't see a thing. But I knew the man could not have gone far, or I should have heard him. I started to sniff round on the chance of picking up his trail. It wasn't long before I struck it.
It was completely dark out there. I couldn't see anything. But I knew the guy couldn't have gone far, or I would have heard him. I started to sniff around in case I could pick up his trail. It didn't take long before I found it.
Fred's father had come down now, and they were running about. The old man had a light. I followed the trail, and it ended at a large cedar-tree, not far from the house. I stood underneath it and looked up, but of course I could not see anything.
Fred's dad had come downstairs now, and they were running around. The old man had a flashlight. I followed the path, and it led to a big cedar tree, not far from the house. I stood under it and looked up, but of course I couldn't see anything.
'Are you up there?' I shouted. 'There's nothing to be scared at. It was only Fred. He's an old pal of mine. He works at the place where you bought me. His gun went off by accident. He won't hurt you.'
'Are you up there?' I shouted. 'There's nothing to be scared of. It was just Fred. He's an old friend of mine. He works at the place where you got me. His gun went off by accident. He won't hurt you.'
There wasn't a sound. I began to think I must have made a mistake.
There was complete silence. I started to wonder if I had messed up.
'He's got away,' I heard Fred say to his father, and just as he said it I caught a faint sound of someone moving in the branches above me.
"He's gotten away," I heard Fred say to his dad, and just as he said it, I caught a faint sound of someone moving in the branches above me.
'No he hasn't!' I shouted. 'He's up this tree.'
'No, he hasn't!' I shouted. 'He's up in this tree.'
'I believe the dog's found him, dad!'
'I think the dog found him, Dad!'
'Yes, he's up here. Come along and meet him.'
'Yeah, he's up here. Come on and meet him.'
Fred came to the foot of the tree.
Fred arrived at the base of the tree.
'You up there,' he said, 'come along down.'
'You up there,' he said, 'come on down.'
Not a sound from the tree.
Not a sound from the tree.
'It's all right,' I explained, 'he is up there, but he's very shy. Ask him again.'
'It's okay,' I explained, 'he is up there, but he's really shy. Ask him again.'
'All right,' said Fred. 'Stay there if you want to. But I'm going to shoot off this gun into the branches just for fun.'
"Sure," Fred said. "You can stay there if you want. But I'm going to fire this gun into the branches just for kicks."
And then the man started to come down. As soon as he touched the ground I jumped up at him.
And then the man started to come down. As soon as he touched the ground, I jumped up at him.
'This is fine!' I said 'Here's my friend Fred. You'll like him.'
'This is great!' I said. 'Here's my friend Fred. You'll like him.'
But it wasn't any good. They didn't get along together at all. They hardly spoke. The man went into the house, and Fred went after him, carrying his gun. And when they got into the house it was just the same. The man sat in one chair, and Fred sat in another, and after a long time some men came in a motor-car, and the man went away with them. He didn't say good-bye to me.
But it wasn’t good at all. They didn’t get along together. They barely spoke. The man went into the house, and Fred followed him with his gun. Once they were inside, it was the same situation. The man sat in one chair, and Fred sat in another. After a long while, some guys showed up in a car, and the man left with them. He didn’t even say goodbye to me.
When he had gone, Fred and his father made a great fuss of me. I couldn't understand it. Men are so odd. The man wasn't a bit pleased that I had brought him and Fred together, but Fred seemed as if he couldn't do enough for me for having introduced him to the man. However, Fred's father produced some cold ham—my favourite dish—and gave me quite a lot of it, so I stopped worrying over the thing. As mother used to say, 'Don't bother your head about what doesn't concern you. The only thing a dog need concern himself with is the bill-of-fare. Eat your bun, and don't make yourself busy about other people's affairs.' Mother's was in some ways a narrow outlook, but she had a great fund of sterling common sense.
When he left, Fred and his dad really took care of me. I didn’t get it. Men are so strange. The guy wasn’t at all happy that I had brought him and Fred together, but Fred acted like he couldn’t do enough for me for introducing them. Still, Fred’s dad brought out some cold ham—my favorite dish—and gave me a good amount of it, so I stopped worrying about it. As my mom used to say, "Don’t stress over things that don’t involve you. The only thing a dog should care about is the food. Eat your treat, and don’t worry about other people’s business." Mom had a somewhat narrow view, but she was full of solid common sense.
II. He Moves in Society
II. He Moves in Society
It was one of those things which are really nobody's fault. It was not the chauffeur's fault, and it was not mine. I was having a friendly turn-up with a pal of mine on the side-walk; he ran across the road; I ran after him; and the car came round the corner and hit me. It must have been going pretty slow, or I should have been killed. As it was, I just had the breath knocked out of me. You know how you feel when the butcher catches you just as you are edging out of the shop with a bit of meat. It was like that.
It was one of those situations where nobody is really to blame. It wasn’t the driver’s fault, and it wasn’t mine either. I was chatting with a friend on the sidewalk; he ran across the street; I followed him, and then the car turned the corner and hit me. It must have been going pretty slow, or I would have been killed. As it was, I just got the wind knocked out of me. You know that feeling you get when the butcher catches you just as you’re about to sneak out of the shop with some meat? It was like that.
I wasn't taking much interest in things for awhile, but when I did I found that I was the centre of a group of three—the chauffeur, a small boy, and the small boy's nurse.
I wasn't paying much attention to things for a while, but when I did, I realized that I was at the center of a group of three—the driver, a little boy, and the little boy's nanny.
The small boy was very well-dressed, and looked delicate. He was crying.
The little boy was dressed nicely and looked fragile. He was crying.
'Poor doggie,' he said, 'poor doggie.'
'Poor dog,' he said, 'poor dog.'
'It wasn't my fault, Master Peter,' said the chauffeur respectfully. 'He run out into the road before I seen him.'
'It wasn't my fault, Master Peter,' the chauffeur said respectfully. 'He ran into the road before I saw him.'
'That's right,' I put in, for I didn't want to get the man into trouble.
"That's right," I said, because I didn't want to get the guy in trouble.
'Oh, he's not dead,' said the small boy. 'He barked.'
'Oh, he's not dead,' said the little boy. 'He barked.'
'He growled,' said the nurse. 'Come away, Master Peter. He might bite you.'
'He growled,' the nurse said. 'Come away, Master Peter. He might bite you.'
Women are trying sometimes. It is almost as if they deliberately misunderstood.
Women can be trying at times. It's almost like they intentionally misunderstand.
'I won't come away. I'm going to take him home with me and send for the doctor to come and see him. He's going to be my dog.'
'I won't leave. I'm taking him home with me and calling for the doctor to come check on him. He's going to be my dog.'
This sounded all right. Goodness knows I am no snob, and can rough it when required, but I do like comfort when it comes my way, and it seemed to me that this was where I got it. And I liked the boy. He was the right sort.
This sounded fine. Honestly, I’m no snob and can manage without luxury when needed, but I do appreciate comfort when it’s available, and it seemed to me that this was where I could get it. Plus, I liked the kid. He was just the right kind.
The nurse, a very unpleasant woman, had to make objections.
The nurse, a really unpleasant woman, had to raise objections.
'Master Peter! You can't take him home, a great, rough, fierce, common dog! What would your mother say?'
'Master Peter! You can't take him home, a big, rough, fierce, common dog! What would your mom say?'
'I'm going to take him home,' repeated the child, with a determination which I heartily admired, 'and he's going to be my dog. I shall call him Fido.'
'I'm going to take him home,' the child repeated with a determination that I really admired, 'and he's going to be my dog. I'm going to name him Fido.'
There's always a catch in these good things. Fido is a name I particularly detest. All dogs do. There was a dog called that that I knew once, and he used to get awfully sick when we shouted it out after him in the street. No doubt there have been respectable dogs called Fido, but to my mind it is a name like Aubrey or Clarence. You may be able to live it down, but you start handicapped. However, one must take the rough with the smooth, and I was prepared to yield the point.
There's always a catch with these good things. Fido is a name I really hate. All dogs do. There was a dog named that I knew once, and he used to get really sick when we called out to him in the street. No doubt there have been good dogs named Fido, but to me, it’s a name like Aubrey or Clarence. You might be able to get past it, but you start off at a disadvantage. Still, you have to take the bad with the good, and I was willing to let it go.
'If you wait, Master Peter, your father will buy you a beautiful, lovely dog....'
'If you wait, Master Peter, your dad will buy you a beautiful, lovely dog....'
'I don't want a beautiful, lovely dog. I want this dog.'
'I don't want a pretty, sweet dog. I want this dog.'
The slur did not wound me. I have no illusions about my looks. Mine is an honest, but not a beautiful, face.
The insult didn’t hurt me. I know exactly what I look like. I have an honest face, but it's not a pretty one.
'It's no use talking,' said the chauffeur, grinning. 'He means to have him. Shove him in, and let's be getting back, or they'll be thinking His Nibs has been kidnapped.'
"It's pointless to talk," said the driver, grinning. "He intends to take him. Get him in, and let's head back, or they'll think the boss has been kidnapped."
So I was carried to the car. I could have walked, but I had an idea that I had better not. I had made my hit as a crippled dog, and a crippled dog I intended to remain till things got more settled down.
So I was taken to the car. I could have walked, but I thought it would be better not to. I had made my mark as a broken dog, and a broken dog I planned to stay until things settled down.
The chauffeur started the car off again. What with the shock I had had and the luxury of riding in a motor-car, I was a little distrait, and I could not say how far we went. But it must have been miles and miles, for it seemed a long time afterwards that we stopped at the biggest house I have ever seen. There were smooth lawns and flower-beds, and men in overalls, and fountains and trees, and, away to the right, kennels with about a million dogs in them, all pushing their noses through the bars and shouting. They all wanted to know who I was and what prizes I had won, and then I realized that I was moving in high society.
The driver started the car again. After the shock I had experienced and the luxury of riding in a car, I felt a bit dazed, and I couldn't tell how far we traveled. But it must have been a long way because it seemed like we drove for a while before we stopped at the biggest house I have ever seen. There were perfectly manicured lawns and flower beds, men in work clothes, fountains and trees, and over to the right, kennels with what felt like a million dogs all sticking their noses through the bars and barking. They all wanted to know who I was and what awards I had received, and then I realized that I was entering high society.
I let the small boy pick me up and carry me into the house, though it was all he could do, poor kid, for I was some weight. He staggered up the steps and along a great hall, and then let me flop on the carpet of the most beautiful room you ever saw. The carpet was a yard thick.
I let the little boy pick me up and carry me into the house, even though it was all he could manage, poor kid, because I was pretty heavy. He stumbled up the stairs and through a large hallway, then dropped me onto the carpet of the most beautiful room you’ve ever seen. The carpet was a yard thick.
There was a woman sitting in a chair, and as soon as she saw me she gave a shriek.
There was a woman sitting in a chair, and as soon as she saw me, she let out a scream.
'I told Master Peter you would not be pleased, m'lady,' said the nurse, who seemed to have taken a positive dislike to me, 'but he would bring the nasty brute home.'
"I told Master Peter you wouldn't be happy about this, my lady," said the nurse, who clearly had taken a strong dislike to me, "but he insisted on bringing that awful animal home."
'He's not a nasty brute, mother. He's my dog, and his name's Fido. John ran over him in the car, and I brought him home to live with us. I love him.'
'He's not a mean monster, Mom. He's my dog, and his name is Fido. John ran over him with the car, and I brought him home to live with us. I love him.'
This seemed to make an impression. Peter's mother looked as if she were weakening.
This seemed to have an effect. Peter's mom looked like she was starting to give in.
'But, Peter, dear, I don't know what your father will say. He's so particular about dogs. All his dogs are prize-winners, pedigree dogs. This is such a mongrel.'
'But, Peter, sweetie, I’m not sure what your dad will say. He’s really picky about dogs. All of his dogs are award-winning, purebred dogs. This one is such a mutt.'
'A nasty, rough, ugly, common dog, m'lady,' said the nurse, sticking her oar in in an absolutely uncalled-for way.
'A nasty, rough, ugly, ordinary dog, my lady,' said the nurse, butting in in an entirely unnecessary way.
Just then a man came into the room.
Just then, a man walked into the room.
'What on earth?' he said, catching sight of me.
"What on earth?" he said, spotting me.
'It's a dog Peter has brought home. He says he wants to keep him.'
'It's a dog that Peter brought home. He says he wants to keep him.'
'I'm going to keep him,' corrected Peter firmly.
"I'm going to keep him," Peter said firmly.
I do like a child that knows his own mind. I was getting fonder of Peter every minute. I reached up and licked his hand.
I really like a kid who knows what he wants. I was starting to like Peter more and more. I reached up and licked his hand.
'See! He knows he's my dog, don't you, Fido? He licked me.'
'Look! He knows he's my dog, right, Fido? He just licked me.'
'But, Peter, he looks so fierce.' This, unfortunately, is true. I do look fierce. It is rather a misfortune for a perfectly peaceful dog. 'I'm sure it's not safe your having him.'
'But, Peter, he looks really scary.' This, unfortunately, is true. I do look scary. It's quite unfortunate for a perfectly harmless dog. 'I'm sure it's not safe for you to have him.'
'He's my dog, and his name's Fido. I am going to tell cook to give him a bone.'
'He's my dog, and his name is Fido. I'm going to tell the cook to give him a bone.'
His mother looked at his father, who gave rather a nasty laugh.
His mother glanced at his father, who let out a rather unpleasant laugh.
'My dear Helen,' he said, 'ever since Peter was born, ten years ago, he has not asked for a single thing, to the best of my recollection, which he has not got. Let us be consistent. I don't approve of this caricature of a dog, but if Peter wants him, I suppose he must have him.'
'My dear Helen,' he said, 'ever since Peter was born, ten years ago, he hasn't asked for a single thing, as far as I can remember, that he hasn't gotten. Let's be consistent. I don't like this ridiculous dog, but if Peter wants it, I guess he should have it.'
'Very well. But the first sign of viciousness he shows, he shall be shot. He makes me nervous.'
'Fine. But the moment he shows any aggression, he’ll be shot. He makes me anxious.'
So they left it at that, and I went off with Peter to get my bone.
So they left it at that, and I went with Peter to get my bone.
After lunch, he took me to the kennels to introduce me to the other dogs. I had to go, but I knew it would not be pleasant, and it wasn't. Any dog will tell you what these prize-ribbon dogs are like. Their heads are so swelled they have to go into their kennels backwards.
After lunch, he took me to the kennels to introduce me to the other dogs. I had to go, but I knew it wouldn't be fun, and it wasn't. Any dog will let you know what these prize-winning dogs are like. Their egos are so inflated they have to back into their kennels.
It was just as I had expected. There were mastiffs, terriers, poodles, spaniels, bulldogs, sheepdogs, and every other kind of dog you can imagine, all prize-winners at a hundred shows, and every single dog in the place just shoved his head back and laughed himself sick. I never felt so small in my life, and I was glad when it was over and Peter took me off to the stables.
It was exactly what I had expected. There were mastiffs, terriers, poodles, spaniels, bulldogs, sheepdogs, and every other type of dog you can think of, all champions at a hundred shows, and every single dog in the place just threw his head back and laughed uncontrollably. I’ve never felt so insignificant in my life, and I was relieved when it ended and Peter took me to the stables.
I was just feeling that I never wanted to see another dog in my life, when a terrier ran out, shouting. As soon as he saw me, he came up inquiringly, walking very stiff-legged, as terriers do when they see a stranger.
I was feeling like I never wanted to see another dog again when a terrier came running out, barking. As soon as he spotted me, he approached curiously, walking very stiff-legged, like terriers do when they encounter someone new.
'Well,' I said, 'and what particular sort of a prize-winner are you? Tell me all about the ribbons they gave you at the Crystal Palace, and let's get it over.'
'Well,' I said, 'what kind of prize-winner are you? Tell me all about the ribbons you got at the Crystal Palace, and let’s just get this over with.'
He laughed in a way that did me good.
He laughed in a way that made me feel good.
'Guess again!' he said. 'Did you take me for one of the nuts in the kennels? My name's Jack, and I belong to one of the grooms.'
'Guess again!' he said. 'Did you think I was one of the crazies in the kennels? I'm Jack, and I work for one of the grooms.'
'What!' I cried. 'You aren't Champion Bowlegs Royal or anything of that sort! I'm glad to meet you.'
'What!' I exclaimed. 'You're not Champion Bowlegs Royal or anything like that! I'm happy to meet you.'
So we rubbed noses as friendly as you please. It was a treat meeting one of one's own sort. I had had enough of those high-toned dogs who look at you as if you were something the garbage-man had forgotten to take away.
So we rubbed noses as friendly as can be. It was great meeting someone like me. I was tired of those snobby dogs who look at you like you’re something the garbage collector forgot to pick up.
'So you've been talking to the swells, have you?' said Jack.
'So you've been chatting with the fancy folks, huh?' said Jack.
'He would take me,' I said, pointing to Peter.
"He'll take me," I said, pointing to Peter.
'Oh, you're his latest, are you? Then you're all right—while it lasts.'
'Oh, you're his newest one, huh? Well, that's cool—until it doesn’t last anymore.'
'How do you mean, while it lasts?'
'What do you mean, while it lasts?'
'Well, I'll tell you what happened to me. Young Peter took a great fancy to me once. Couldn't do enough for me for a while. Then he got tired of me, and out I went. You see, the trouble is that while he's a perfectly good kid, he has always had everything he wanted since he was born, and he gets tired of things pretty easy. It was a toy railway that finished me. Directly he got that, I might not have been on the earth. It was lucky for me that Dick, my present old man, happened to want a dog to keep down the rats, or goodness knows what might not have happened to me. They aren't keen on dogs here unless they've pulled down enough blue ribbons to sink a ship, and mongrels like you and me—no offence—don't last long. I expect you noticed that the grown-ups didn't exactly cheer when you arrived?'
"Let me tell you what happened to me. Young Peter really liked me once. He couldn't do enough for me for a while. Then he got bored, and I was out. The thing is, even though he's a perfectly good kid, he's always had everything he wanted since he was born, so he gets tired of things pretty quickly. It was a toy train set that did me in. As soon as he got that, I might as well have not existed. Luckily, Dick, my current owner, needed a dog to help control the rat population, or who knows what would have happened to me. They’re not really into dogs here unless they've won enough blue ribbons to sink a ship, and mixed breeds like us—no offense—don't stick around long. I bet you noticed the grown-ups didn't exactly celebrate when you showed up?"
'They weren't chummy.'
'They weren't friendly.'
'Well take it from me, your only chance is to make them chummy. If you do something to please them, they might let you stay on, even though Peter was tired of you.'
'Well, take it from me, your only chance is to make them friendly. If you do something to please them, they might let you stick around, even though Peter was done with you.'
'What sort of thing?'
'What kind of thing?'
'That's for you to think out. I couldn't find one. I might tell you to save Peter from drowning. You don't need a pedigree to do that. But you can't drag the kid to the lake and push him in. That's the trouble. A dog gets so few opportunities. But, take it from me, if you don't do something within two weeks to make yourself solid with the adults, you can make your will. In two weeks Peter will have forgotten all about you. It's not his fault. It's the way he has been brought up. His father has all the money on earth, and Peter's the only child. You can't blame him. All I say is, look out for yourself. Well, I'm glad to have met you. Drop in again when you can. I can give you some good ratting, and I have a bone or two put away. So long.'
'That's for you to figure out. I couldn't find one. I might tell you to save Peter from drowning. You don't need a pedigree to do that. But you can't drag the kid to the lake and push him in. That's the problem. A dog gets so few chances. But trust me, if you don't do something in the next two weeks to get in good with the adults, you might as well write your will. In two weeks, Peter will forget all about you. It's not his fault; it's how he was raised. His dad has all the money in the world, and Peter's the only child. You can't blame him. All I'm saying is, look out for yourself. Anyway, it was great meeting you. Stop by again when you can. I can show you some good ratting, and I've saved a bone or two. Take care.'
It worried me badly what Jack had said. I couldn't get it out of my mind. If it hadn't been for that, I should have had a great time, for Peter certainly made a lot of fuss of me. He treated me as if I were the only friend he had.
It really bothered me what Jack had said. I couldn't stop thinking about it. If it hadn't been for that, I would have had a great time, because Peter definitely made a big deal out of me. He treated me like I was his only friend.
And, in a way, I was. When you are the only son of a man who has all the money in the world, it seems that you aren't allowed to be like an ordinary kid. They coop you up, as if you were something precious that would be contaminated by contact with other children. In all the time that I was at the house I never met another child. Peter had everything in the world, except someone of his own age to go round with; and that made him different from any of the kids I had known.
And, in a way, I was. When you're the only son of a man who has all the money in the world, it feels like you're not allowed to be like a regular kid. They keep you isolated, as if you’re something valuable that would get ruined by interacting with other children. Throughout all the time I spent at the house, I never met another kid. Peter had everything in the world, except someone his own age to hang out with; and that made him different from any of the kids I had known.
He liked talking to me. I was the only person round who really understood him. He would talk by the hour and I would listen with my tongue hanging out and nod now and then.
He enjoyed chatting with me. I was the only person around who truly got him. He could talk for hours, and I would listen with my mouth open and nod occasionally.
It was worth listening to, what he used to tell me. He told me the most surprising things. I didn't know, for instance, that there were any Red Indians in England but he said there was a chief named Big Cloud who lived in the rhododendron bushes by the lake. I never found him, though I went carefully through them one day. He also said that there were pirates on the island in the lake. I never saw them either.
It was worth paying attention to what he used to tell me. He shared some of the most surprising things. For example, I had no idea there were any Native Americans in England, but he said there was a chief named Big Cloud who lived in the rhododendron bushes by the lake. I never found him, even though I searched through them carefully one day. He also mentioned that there were pirates on the island in the lake. I never saw them either.
What he liked telling me about best was the city of gold and precious stones which you came to if you walked far enough through the woods at the back of the stables. He was always meaning to go off there some day, and, from the way he described it, I didn't blame him. It was certainly a pretty good city. It was just right for dogs, too, he said, having bones and liver and sweet cakes there and everything else a dog could want. It used to make my mouth water to listen to him.
What he loved telling me about the most was the city of gold and precious stones that you would reach if you walked far enough through the woods behind the stables. He always planned to go there someday, and from the way he described it, I couldn't blame him. It sounded like an amazing place. He said it was perfect for dogs too, with bones, liver, sweet cakes, and everything else a dog could dream of. Listening to him made my mouth water.
We were never apart. I was with him all day, and I slept on the mat in his room at night. But all the time I couldn't get out of my mind what Jack had said. I nearly did once, for it seemed to me that I was so necessary to Peter that nothing could separate us; but just as I was feeling safe his father gave him a toy aeroplane, which flew when you wound it up. The day he got it, I might not have been on the earth. I trailed along, but he hadn't a word to say to me.
We were never apart. I was with him all day, and I slept on the mat in his room at night. But all the time, I couldn't shake off what Jack had said. I almost broke free once, because I felt that I was so important to Peter that nothing could tear us apart; but just as I was feeling secure, his dad gave him a toy airplane that flew when you wound it up. The day he got it, it was like I wasn't even there. I hung around, but he didn’t say a word to me.
Well, something went wrong with the aeroplane the second day, and it wouldn't fly, and then I was in solid again; but I had done some hard thinking and I knew just where I stood. I was the newest toy, that's what I was, and something newer might come along at any moment, and then it would be the finish for me. The only thing for me was to do something to impress the adults, just as Jack had said.
Well, something went wrong with the airplane on the second day, and it wouldn't fly, so I was stuck again; but I had done a lot of thinking and I knew exactly where I stood. I was just the latest toy, that’s what I was, and something newer could show up any moment, and then it would be over for me. The only thing for me to do was to impress the adults, just like Jack had said.
Goodness knows I tried. But everything I did turned out wrong. There seemed to be a fate about it. One morning, for example, I was trotting round the house early, and I met a fellow I could have sworn was a burglar. He wasn't one of the family, and he wasn't one of the servants, and he was hanging round the house in a most suspicious way. I chased him up a tree, and it wasn't till the family came down to breakfast, two hours later, that I found that he was a guest who had arrived overnight, and had come out early to enjoy the freshness of the morning and the sun shining on the lake, he being that sort of man. That didn't help me much.
I really tried my best. But everything I did went wrong. It felt like it was just my luck. One morning, for instance, I was walking around the house early, and I ran into a guy I could have sworn was a burglar. He wasn’t part of the family, and he wasn’t one of the staff, and he was loitering around the house in a really suspicious way. I chased him up a tree, and it wasn’t until the family came down for breakfast two hours later that I found out he was a guest who had arrived the night before and had gotten up early to enjoy the fresh morning air and the sun glinting off the lake, since that’s the kind of guy he was. That didn’t really help me much.
Next, I got in wrong with the boss, Peter's father. I don't know why. I met him out in the park with another man, both carrying bundles of sticks and looking very serious and earnest. Just as I reached him, the boss lifted one of the sticks and hit a small white ball with it. He had never seemed to want to play with me before, and I took it as a great compliment. I raced after the ball, which he had hit quite a long way, picked it up in my mouth, and brought it back to him. I laid it at his feet, and smiled up at him.
Next, I got into trouble with the boss, Peter's dad. I don’t know why. I ran into him in the park with another guy, both carrying bundles of sticks and looking really serious. Just as I got to him, the boss picked up one of the sticks and hit a small white ball with it. He had never seemed interested in playing with me before, so I took it as a huge compliment. I dashed after the ball he hit quite a distance, picked it up in my mouth, and brought it back to him. I dropped it at his feet and smiled up at him.
'Hit it again,' I said.
'Do it again,' I said.
He wasn't pleased at all. He said all sorts of things and tried to kick me, and that night, when he thought I was not listening, I heard him telling his wife that I was a pest and would have to be got rid of. That made me think.
He wasn't happy at all. He said all kinds of things and even tried to kick me. That night, when he thought I wasn't listening, I heard him telling his wife that I was a nuisance and needed to be gotten rid of. That made me think.
And then I put the lid on it. With the best intentions in the world I got myself into such a mess that I thought the end had come.
And then I closed it up. Even with the best intentions, I got myself into such a mess that I thought it was all over.
It happened one afternoon in the drawing-room. There were visitors that day—women; and women seem fatal to me. I was in the background, trying not to be seen, for, though I had been brought in by Peter, the family never liked my coming into the drawing-room. I was hoping for a piece of cake and not paying much attention to the conversation, which was all about somebody called Toto, whom I had not met. Peter's mother said Toto was a sweet little darling, he was; and one of the visitors said Toto had not been at all himself that day and she was quite worried. And a good lot more about how all that Toto would ever take for dinner was a little white meat of chicken, chopped up fine. It was not very interesting, and I had allowed my attention to wander.
It happened one afternoon in the living room. There were visitors that day—women; and women seem unfortunate to me. I was in the background, trying not to be seen, because even though Peter brought me in, the family never liked me being in the living room. I was hoping for a piece of cake and not really paying much attention to the conversation, which was all about someone named Toto, whom I hadn’t met. Peter's mom said Toto was a sweet little darling, and one of the visitors said Toto hadn’t been himself that day and she was quite worried. There was a lot more talk about how all Toto would ever eat for dinner was a little white chicken meat, chopped up fine. It wasn’t very interesting, and I had let my mind wander.
And just then, peeping round the corner of my chair to see if there were any signs of cake, what should I see but a great beastly brute of a rat. It was standing right beside the visitor, drinking milk out of a saucer, if you please!
And just then, peeking around the corner of my chair to see if there were any signs of cake, what do I see but a huge, disgusting rat. It was standing right next to the visitor, drinking milk from a saucer, if you can believe it!
I may have my faults, but procrastination in the presence of rats is not one of them. I didn't hesitate for a second. Here was my chance. If there is one thing women hate, it is a rat. Mother always used to say, 'If you want to succeed in life, please the women. They are the real bosses. The men don't count.' By eliminating this rodent I should earn the gratitude and esteem of Peter's mother, and, if I did that, it did not matter what Peter's father thought of me.
I might have my flaws, but procrastinating when there are rats around isn’t one of them. I didn't think twice. This was my opportunity. If there's one thing women can't stand, it's a rat. My mom always said, 'If you want to get ahead in life, make the women happy. They're the true decision-makers. The men don't matter.' By taking care of this rodent, I should win the appreciation and respect of Peter's mom, and if I do that, Peter's dad's opinion of me wouldn’t matter.
I sprang.
I jumped.
The rat hadn't a chance to get away. I was right on to him. I got hold of his neck, gave him a couple of shakes, and chucked him across the room. Then I ran across to finish him off.
The rat didn't have a chance to escape. I was right on it. I grabbed its neck, gave it a few shakes, and tossed it across the room. Then I hurried over to finish it off.
Just as I reached him, he sat up and barked at me. I was never so taken aback in my life. I pulled up short and stared at him.
Just as I got to him, he sat up and yelled at me. I had never been so shocked in my life. I halted and stared at him.
'I'm sure I beg your pardon, sir,' I said apologetically. 'I thought you were a rat.'
"I'm really sorry, sir," I said with an apology. "I thought you were a rat."
And then everything broke loose. Somebody got me by the collar, somebody else hit me on the head with a parasol, and somebody else kicked me in the ribs. Everybody talked and shouted at the same time.
And then chaos erupted. Someone grabbed me by the collar, another person hit me on the head with a parasol, and someone else kicked me in the ribs. Everyone was talking and shouting at once.
'Poor darling Toto!' cried the visitor, snatching up the little animal. 'Did the great savage brute try to murder you!'
'Oh, poor sweet Toto!' exclaimed the visitor, picking up the little dog. 'Did that huge wild beast try to hurt you!'
'So absolutely unprovoked!'
'So completely unprovoked!'
'He just flew at the poor little thing!'
'He just lunged at the poor little thing!'
It was no good my trying to explain. Any dog in my place would have made the same mistake. The creature was a toy-dog of one of those extraordinary breeds—a prize-winner and champion, and so on, of course, and worth his weight in gold. I would have done better to bite the visitor than Toto. That much I gathered from the general run of the conversation, and then, having discovered that the door was shut, I edged under the sofa. I was embarrassed.
It was pointless to try to explain. Any dog in my position would have made the same mistake. The creature was a toy breed from one of those amazing categories—a prize-winner and champion, obviously, and worth its weight in gold. I would have been better off biting the visitor than Toto. That much I understood from the general tone of the conversation, and after realizing that the door was closed, I squeezed under the sofa. I felt embarrassed.
'That settles it!' said Peter's mother. 'The dog is not safe. He must be shot.'
'That settles it!' said Peter's mom. 'The dog isn't safe. He has to be put down.'
Peter gave a yell at this, but for once he didn't swing the voting an inch.
Peter yelled at this, but this time he didn't change the vote at all.
'Be quiet, Peter,' said his mother. 'It is not safe for you to have such a dog. He may be mad.'
'Be quiet, Peter,' his mother said. 'It’s not safe for you to have a dog like that. He might be dangerous.'
Women are very unreasonable.
Women can be unreasonable.
Toto, of course, wouldn't say a word to explain how the mistake arose. He was sitting on the visitor's lap, shrieking about what he would have done to me if they hadn't separated us.
Toto, of course, wouldn’t say a word to explain how the mistake happened. He was sitting on the visitor’s lap, shrieking about what he would have done to me if they hadn’t separated us.
Somebody felt cautiously under the sofa. I recognized the shoes of Weeks, the butler. I suppose they had rung for him to come and take me, and I could see that he wasn't half liking it. I was sorry for Weeks, who was a friend of mine, so I licked his hand, and that seemed to cheer him up a whole lot.
Somebody carefully reached under the sofa. I recognized Weeks, the butler’s shoes. I figured they must have called for him to come and get me, and I could tell he wasn't too thrilled about it. I felt bad for Weeks because he was a friend of mine, so I licked his hand, which seemed to really brighten his mood.
'I have him now, madam,' I heard him say.
'I have him now, ma'am,' I heard him say.
'Take him to the stables and tie him up, Weeks, and tell one of the men to bring his gun and shoot him. He is not safe.'
'Take him to the stables and tie him up, Weeks, and tell one of the guys to bring his gun and shoot him. He’s not safe.'
A few minutes later I was in an empty stall, tied up to the manger.
A few minutes later, I was in an empty stall, tied to the manger.
It was all over. It had been pleasant while it lasted, but I had reached the end of my tether now. I don't think I was frightened, but a sense of pathos stole over me. I had meant so well. It seemed as if good intentions went for nothing in this world. I had tried so hard to please everybody, and this was the result—tied up in a dark stable, waiting for the end.
It was all over. It had been nice while it lasted, but I had reached my limit now. I don't think I was scared, but a feeling of sadness washed over me. I had meant so well. It felt like good intentions didn’t matter at all in this world. I had tried so hard to make everyone happy, and this was the outcome—locked up in a dark stable, waiting for the end.
The shadows lengthened in the stable-yard, and still nobody came. I began to wonder if they had forgotten me, and presently, in spite of myself, a faint hope began to spring up inside me that this might mean that I was not to be shot after all. Perhaps Toto at the eleventh hour had explained everything.
The shadows grew longer in the stable yard, and still, no one arrived. I started to wonder if they had forgotten about me, and soon enough, despite my better judgment, a glimmer of hope began to rise within me that maybe I wasn’t going to be shot after all. Maybe Toto had explained everything at the last minute.
And then footsteps sounded outside, and the hope died away. I shut my eyes.
And then I heard footsteps outside, and my hope faded. I closed my eyes.
Somebody put his arms round my neck, and my nose touched a warm cheek. I opened my eyes. It was not the man with the gun come to shoot me. It was Peter. He was breathing very hard, and he had been crying.
Somebody wrapped their arms around my neck, and my nose brushed against a warm cheek. I opened my eyes. It wasn't the guy with the gun here to shoot me. It was Peter. He was breathing heavily, and he'd been crying.
'Quiet!' he whispered.
"Shh!" he whispered.
He began to untie the rope.
He started to untie the rope.
'You must keep quite quiet, or they will hear us, and then we shall be stopped. I'm going to take you into the woods, and we'll walk and walk until we come to the city I told you about that's all gold and diamonds, and we'll live there for the rest of our lives, and no one will be able to hurt us. But you must keep very quiet.'
'You need to stay really quiet, or they'll hear us, and then we'll get caught. I'm going to take you into the woods, and we'll keep walking until we reach the city I mentioned that's full of gold and diamonds, and we'll live there for the rest of our lives, and no one will be able to hurt us. But you have to stay super quiet.'
He went to the stable-gate and looked out. Then he gave a little whistle to me to come after him. And we started out to find the city.
He walked to the stable gate and looked out. Then he whistled for me to follow him. And we set off to find the city.
The woods were a long way away, down a hill of long grass and across a stream; and we went very carefully, keeping in the shadows and running across the open spaces. And every now and then we would stop and look back, but there was nobody to be seen. The sun was setting, and everything was very cool and quiet.
The woods were quite far off, down a hill of tall grass and across a stream; we moved carefully, sticking to the shadows and darting across the open areas. Every now and then, we would pause and check behind us, but there was no one in sight. The sun was setting, and everything felt cool and peaceful.
Presently we came to the stream and crossed it by a little wooden bridge, and then we were in the woods, where nobody could see us.
Right now, we reached the stream and crossed it on a small wooden bridge, and then we were in the woods, where no one could see us.
I had never been in the woods before, and everything was very new and exciting to me. There were squirrels and rabbits and birds, more than I had ever seen in my life, and little things that buzzed and flew and tickled my ears. I wanted to rush about and look at everything, but Peter called to me, and I came to heel. He knew where we were going, and I didn't, so I let him lead.
I had never been in the woods before, and everything felt really new and exciting to me. There were squirrels, rabbits, and birds, way more than I had ever seen in my life, along with little creatures that buzzed and flew and tickled my ears. I wanted to run around and check everything out, but Peter called me, and I followed his lead. He knew where we were going, and I didn’t, so I let him take charge.
We went very slowly. The wood got thicker and thicker the farther we got into it. There were bushes that were difficult to push through, and long branches, covered with thorns, that reached out at you and tore at you when you tried to get away. And soon it was quite dark, so dark that I could see nothing, not even Peter, though he was so close. We went slower and slower, and the darkness was full of queer noises. From time to time Peter would stop, and I would run to him and put my nose in his hand. At first he patted me, but after a while he did not pat me any more, but just gave me his hand to lick, as if it was too much for him to lift it. I think he was getting very tired. He was quite a small boy and not strong, and we had walked a long way.
We moved at a crawl. The woods got denser the further we went in. There were bushes that were tough to push through, and long branches with thorns that reached out at you and scraped you when you tried to pull away. Before long, it was really dark, so dark that I couldn't see anything, not even Peter, even though he was so close. We slowed down more and more, and the darkness was filled with strange noises. Occasionally, Peter would stop, and I'd run to him and nuzzle his hand. At first, he would pat me, but after a while, he stopped petting me and just let me lick his hand, as if it was too much effort for him to raise it. I think he was getting pretty tired. He was just a small kid and not very strong, and we had been walking for a long time.
It seemed to be getting darker and darker. I could hear the sound of Peter's footsteps, and they seemed to drag as he forced his way through the bushes. And then, quite suddenly, he sat down without any warning, and when I ran up I heard him crying.
It felt like it was getting darker and darker. I could hear Peter's footsteps, and they were heavy as he pushed his way through the bushes. Then, out of nowhere, he sat down suddenly, and when I ran up, I heard him crying.
I suppose there are lots of dogs who would have known exactly the right thing to do, but I could not think of anything except to put my nose against his cheek and whine. He put his arm round my neck, and for a long time we stayed like that, saying nothing. It seemed to comfort him, for after a time he stopped crying.
I guess there are a lot of dogs who would have known exactly what to do, but I could only think to press my nose against his cheek and whine. He wrapped his arm around my neck, and we stayed like that in silence for a long time. It seemed to calm him because after a while he stopped crying.
I did not bother him by asking about the wonderful city where we were going, for he was so tired. But I could not help wondering if we were near it. There was not a sign of any city, nothing but darkness and odd noises and the wind singing in the trees. Curious little animals, such as I had never smelt before, came creeping out of the bushes to look at us. I would have chased them, but Peter's arm was round my neck and I could not leave him. But when something that smelt like a rabbit came so near that I could have reached out a paw and touched it, I turned my head and snapped; and then they all scurried back into the bushes and there were no more noises.
I didn’t want to bother him by asking about the amazing city we were heading to since he was so tired. But I couldn't help but wonder if we were close to it. There wasn’t any sign of a city, just darkness, strange noises, and the wind rustling through the trees. Curious little animals that I had never smelled before peeked out from the bushes to check us out. I would have chased them, but since Peter had his arm around my neck, I couldn’t leave him. However, when something that smelled like a rabbit came so close that I could have reached out and touched it, I turned my head and snapped; then they all dashed back into the bushes and the noises stopped.
There was a long silence. Then Peter gave a great gulp.
There was a long silence. Then Peter took a deep breath.
'I'm not frightened,' he said. 'I'm not!'
'I'm not scared,' he said. 'I'm not!'
I shoved my head closer against his chest. There was another silence for a long time.
I pressed my head against his chest. We stayed quiet for a long time.
'I'm going to pretend we have been captured by brigands,' said Peter at last. 'Are you listening? There were three of them, great big men with beards, and they crept up behind me and snatched me up and took me out here to their lair. This is their lair. One was called Dick, the others' names were Ted and Alfred. They took hold of me and brought me all the way through the wood till we got here, and then they went off, meaning to come back soon. And while they were away, you missed me and tracked me through the woods till you found me here. And then the brigands came back, and they didn't know you were here, and you kept quite quiet till Dick was quite near, and then you jumped out and bit him and he ran away. And then you bit Ted and you bit Alfred, and they ran away too. And so we were left all alone, and I was quite safe because you were here to look after me. And then—And then—'
"I'm going to pretend we've been captured by thieves," Peter finally said. "Are you listening? There were three of them—big guys with beards. They sneaked up behind me, grabbed me, and took me to their hideout. This is their hideout. One was named Dick, and the others were Ted and Alfred. They dragged me through the woods until we got here, and then they left, planning to come back soon. While they were gone, you missed me and tracked me through the woods until you found me here. Then the thieves returned, not knowing you were here. You stayed really quiet until Dick got close, and then you jumped out and bit him, and he ran away. Then you bit Ted and Alfred, and they ran away too. So we were left all alone, and I was totally safe because you were here to protect me. And then—And then—"
His voice died away, and the arm that was round my neck went limp, and I could hear by his breathing that he was asleep. His head was resting on my back, but I didn't move. I wriggled a little closer to make him as comfortable as I could, and then I went to sleep myself.
His voice faded, and the arm around my neck went slack, and I could tell by his breathing that he was asleep. His head was resting on my back, but I didn't move. I shifted a little closer to make him as comfortable as possible, and then I fell asleep myself.
I didn't sleep very well. I had funny dreams all the time, thinking these little animals were creeping up close enough out of the bushes for me to get a snap at them without disturbing Peter.
I didn't sleep very well. I kept having strange dreams where little animals were sneaking up close enough from the bushes for me to snap at them without waking Peter.
If I woke once, I woke a dozen times, but there was never anything there. The wind sang in the trees and the bushes rustled, and far away in the distance the frogs were calling.
If I woke up once, I woke up a dozen times, but there was never anything there. The wind sang in the trees and the bushes rustled, and far away in the distance, the frogs were calling.
And then I woke once more with the feeling that this time something really was coming through the bushes. I lifted my head as far as I could, and listened. For a little while nothing happened, and then, straight in front of me, I saw lights. And there was a sound of trampling in the undergrowth.
And then I woke up again with the feeling that this time something was actually coming through the bushes. I lifted my head as far as I could and listened. For a little while, nothing happened, and then, right in front of me, I saw lights. And I heard the sound of something trampling in the undergrowth.
It was no time to think about not waking Peter. This was something definite, something that had to be attended to quick. I was up with a jump, yelling. Peter rolled off my back and woke up, and he sat there listening, while I stood with my front paws on him and shouted at the men. I was bristling all over. I didn't know who they were or what they wanted, but the way I looked at it was that anything could happen in those woods at that time of night, and, if anybody was coming along to start something, he had got to reckon with me.
It wasn't the time to think about not waking Peter. This was serious, something that needed to be handled quickly. I leaped up, shouting. Peter rolled off my back and woke up, sitting there listening as I stood over him, barking at the men. I was on high alert. I had no idea who they were or what they wanted, but in my mind, anything could happen in those woods at night, and if anyone was coming to cause trouble, they had to deal with me.
Somebody called, 'Peter! Are you there, Peter?'
Somebody called, "Peter! Are you there, Peter?"
There was a crashing in the bushes, the lights came nearer and nearer, and then somebody said 'Here he is!' and there was a lot of shouting. I stood where I was, ready to spring if necessary, for I was taking no chances.
There was a loud crash in the bushes, the lights got closer and closer, and then someone shouted, 'Here he is!' followed by a lot of yelling. I stayed put, ready to move if I had to, because I wasn’t taking any chances.
'Who are you?' I shouted. 'What do you want?' A light flashed in my eyes.
'Who are you?' I yelled. 'What do you want?' A light flashed in my eyes.
'Why, it's that dog!'
"Look, it's that dog!"
Somebody came into the light, and I saw it was the boss. He was looking very anxious and scared, and he scooped Peter up off the ground and hugged him tight.
Somebody stepped into the light, and I realized it was the boss. He looked really anxious and scared, and he picked Peter up off the ground and hugged him tightly.
Peter was only half awake. He looked up at the boss drowsily, and began to talk about brigands, and Dick and Ted and Alfred, the same as he had said to me. There wasn't a sound till he had finished. Then the boss spoke.
Peter was only half awake. He looked up at the boss sleepily and started talking about bandits, and Dick and Ted and Alfred, just like he had said to me. It was completely silent until he finished. Then the boss spoke.
'Kidnappers! I thought as much. And the dog drove them away!'
'Kidnappers! I figured as much. And the dog scared them off!'
For the first time in our acquaintance he actually patted me.
For the first time since we met, he actually patted me.
'Good old man!' he said.
'Good old man!' he exclaimed.
'He's my dog,' said Peter sleepily, 'and he isn't to be shot.'
'He's my dog,' Peter said sleepily, 'and you can't shoot him.'
'He certainly isn't, my boy,' said the boss. 'From now on he's the honoured guest. He shall wear a gold collar and order what he wants for dinner. And now let's be getting home. It's time you were in bed.'
'He definitely isn't, my boy,' said the boss. 'From now on, he’s the special guest. He’ll get a gold collar and can order whatever he wants for dinner. Now, let’s head home. It’s time for you to go to bed.'
Mother used to say, 'If you're a good dog, you will be happy. If you're not, you won't,' but it seems to me that in this world it is all a matter of luck. When I did everything I could to please people, they wanted to shoot me; and when I did nothing except run away, they brought me back and treated me better than the most valuable prize-winner in the kennels. It was puzzling at first, but one day I heard the boss talking to a friend who had come down from the city.
Mom used to say, "If you're a good dog, you'll be happy. If you're not, you won't," but it seems to me that in this world, it's all about luck. When I did everything I could to make people happy, they wanted to shoot me; and when I did nothing but run away, they brought me back and treated me better than the most prized winner in the kennels. It was confusing at first, but one day I overheard the boss talking to a friend who had come down from the city.
The friend looked at me and said, 'What an ugly mongrel! Why on earth do you have him about? I thought you were so particular about your dogs?'
The friend looked at me and said, 'What an ugly mutt! Why on earth do you keep him around? I thought you were so picky about your dogs?'
And the boss replied, 'He may be a mongrel, but he can have anything he wants in this house. Didn't you hear how he saved Peter from being kidnapped?'
And the boss replied, 'He might be a mutt, but he can have anything he wants in this house. Didn't you hear how he saved Peter from being kidnapped?'
And out it all came about the brigands.
And everything came out about the bandits.
'The kid called them brigands,' said the boss. 'I suppose that's how it would strike a child of that age. But he kept mentioning the name Dick, and that put the police on the scent. It seems there's a kidnapper well known to the police all over the country as Dick the Snatcher. It was almost certainly that scoundrel and his gang. How they spirited the child away, goodness knows, but they managed it, and the dog tracked them and scared them off. We found him and Peter together in the woods. It was a narrow escape, and we have to thank this animal here for it.'
"The kid called them robbers," said the boss. "I guess that's how a child that age would see it. But he kept bringing up the name Dick, and that caught the police's attention. Apparently, there's a kidnapper known nationwide as Dick the Snatcher. It was almost certainly that jerk and his crew. How they got the child away, who knows, but they pulled it off, and the dog tracked them and scared them off. We found him and Peter together in the woods. It was a close call, and we owe it all to this dog here."
What could I say? It was no more use trying to put them right than it had been when I mistook Toto for a rat. Peter had gone to sleep that night pretending about the brigands to pass the time, and when he awoke he still believed in them. He was that sort of child. There was nothing that I could do about it.
What could I say? It was just as pointless trying to correct them as it had been when I confused Toto with a rat. Peter had gone to sleep that night pretending there were brigands to keep himself entertained, and when he woke up, he still believed in them. He was that kind of kid. There was nothing I could do about it.
Round the corner, as the boss was speaking, I saw the kennel-man coming with a plate in his hand. It smelt fine, and he was headed straight for me.
Around the corner, while the boss was talking, I noticed the kennel guy coming with a plate in his hand. It smelled great, and he was coming right towards me.
He put the plate down before me. It was liver, which I love.
He set the plate down in front of me. It was liver, which I love.
'Yes,' went on the boss, 'if it hadn't been for him, Peter would have been kidnapped and scared half to death, and I should be poorer, I suppose, by whatever the scoundrels had chosen to hold me up for.'
"Yeah," continued the boss, "if it hadn't been for him, Peter would have been kidnapped and terrified, and I guess I would be poorer by whatever those crooks decided to extort from me."
I am an honest dog, and hate to obtain credit under false pretences, but—liver is liver. I let it go at that.
I’m a straightforward dog and really dislike getting credit for something I didn’t do, but—liver is liver. I’ll leave it at that.
CROWNED HEADS
Katie had never been more surprised in her life than when the serious young man with the brown eyes and the Charles Dana Gibson profile spirited her away from his friend and Genevieve. Till that moment she had looked on herself as playing a sort of 'villager and retainer' part to the brown-eyed young man's hero and Genevieve's heroine. She knew she was not pretty, though somebody (unidentified) had once said that she had nice eyes; whereas Genevieve was notoriously a beauty, incessantly pestered, so report had it, by musical comedy managers to go on the stage.
Katie had never been more surprised in her life than when the serious young man with the brown eyes and the Charles Dana Gibson profile whisked her away from his friend and Genevieve. Until that moment, she had seen herself as playing a sort of 'villager and retainer' role to the brown-eyed young man's hero and Genevieve's heroine. She knew she wasn't pretty, though someone (who she didn’t know) once said she had nice eyes; meanwhile, Genevieve was famously beautiful, constantly pursued, or so the rumor went, by musical comedy producers to go on stage.
Genevieve was tall and blonde, a destroyer of masculine peace of mind. She said 'harf' and 'rahther', and might easily have been taken for an English duchess instead of a cloak-model at Macey's. You would have said, in short, that, in the matter of personable young men, Genevieve would have swept the board. Yet, here was this one deliberately selecting her, Katie, for his companion. It was almost a miracle.
Genevieve was tall and blonde, completely disrupting the calm of the guys around her. She pronounced 'harf' and 'rahther', and could easily be mistaken for an English duchess instead of a model for cloaks at Macey's. In short, you would think that when it came to attractive young men, Genevieve would have all the options. Yet, here was this guy intentionally choosing her, Katie, as his date. It felt almost miraculous.
He had managed it with the utmost dexterity at the merry-go-round. With winning politeness he had assisted Genevieve on her wooden steed, and then, as the machinery began to work, had grasped Katie's arm and led her at a rapid walk out into the sunlight. Katie's last glimpse of Genevieve had been the sight of her amazed and offended face as it whizzed round the corner, while the steam melodeon drowned protests with a spirited plunge into 'Alexander's Ragtime Band'.
He had handled it with incredible skill at the carousel. With charming politeness, he had helped Genevieve onto her wooden horse and then, as the ride started, he grabbed Katie's arm and quickly led her out into the sunlight. Katie's last view of Genevieve was her surprised and offended expression as she zipped around the corner, while the steam organ drowned out any protests with a lively tune of 'Alexander's Ragtime Band'.
Katie felt shy. This young man was a perfect stranger. It was true she had had a formal introduction to him, but only from Genevieve, who had scraped acquaintance with him exactly two minutes previously. It had happened on the ferry-boat on the way to Palisades Park. Genevieve's bright eye, roving among the throng on the lower deck, had singled out this young man and his companion as suitable cavaliers for the expedition. The young man pleased her, and his friend, with the broken nose and the face like a good-natured bulldog, was obviously suitable for Katie.
Katie felt shy. This young man was a complete stranger. It was true she had been formally introduced to him, but only by Genevieve, who had just met him two minutes earlier. It had happened on the ferry on the way to Palisades Park. Genevieve's sharp gaze, scanning the crowd on the lower deck, had picked out this young man and his friend as the right guys for the trip. She found the young man appealing, and his friend, with the broken nose and a face like a friendly bulldog, was clearly a good match for Katie.
Etiquette is not rigid on New York ferry-boats. Without fuss or delay she proceeded to make their acquaintance—to Katie's concern, for she could never get used to Genevieve's short way with strangers. The quiet life she had led had made her almost prudish, and there were times when Genevieve's conduct shocked her. Of course, she knew there was no harm in Genevieve. As the latter herself had once put it, 'The feller that tries to get gay with me is going to get a call-down that'll make him holler for his winter overcoat.' But all the same she could not approve. And the net result of her disapproval was to make her shy and silent as she walked by this young man's side.
Etiquette isn't strict on New York ferry boats. Without any fuss or delay, she went ahead and introduced herself—much to Katie's dismay, as she could never get used to Genevieve's bluntness with strangers. The quiet life she had lived had made her somewhat uptight, and there were moments when Genevieve's behavior shocked her. Of course, she knew Genevieve meant no harm. As Genevieve had once said, 'The guy who tries to hit on me is going to get a reply that'll make him wish he had his winter coat on.' Still, she couldn't approve. The outcome of her disapproval was that she grew shy and quiet as she walked alongside this young man.
The young man seemed to divine her thoughts.
The young man seemed to read her mind.
'Say, I'm on the level,' he observed. 'You want to get that. Right on the square. See?'
"Look, I'm being honest," he said. "You need to understand that. Straight up, got it?"
'Oh, yes,' said Katie, relieved but yet embarrassed. It was awkward to have one's thoughts read like this.
'Oh, yeah,' said Katie, feeling relieved but still embarrassed. It was awkward to have her thoughts laid bare like this.
'You ain't like your friend. Don't think I don't see that.'
'You're not like your friend. Don't think I don't notice that.'
'Genevieve's a sweet girl,' said Katie, loyally.
"Genevieve's a sweet girl," Katie said, loyally.
'A darned sight too sweet. Somebody ought to tell her mother.'
'A hell of a lot too sweet. Someone should tell her mom.'
'Why did you speak to her if you did not like her?'
'Why did you talk to her if you didn't like her?'
'Wanted to get to know you,' said the young man simply.
"Wanted to get to know you," the young man said plainly.
They walked on in silence. Katie's heart was beating with a rapidity that forbade speech. Nothing like this very direct young man had ever happened to her before. She had grown so accustomed to regarding herself as something too insignificant and unattractive for the notice of the lordly male that she was overwhelmed. She had a vague feeling that there was a mistake somewhere. It surely could not be she who was proving so alluring to this fairy prince. The novelty of the situation frightened her.
They walked on in silence. Katie's heart was racing so fast that it made it hard to speak. Nothing like this very straightforward young man had ever happened to her before. She had gotten so used to thinking of herself as too insignificant and uninteresting for any impressive guy to notice that she felt completely overwhelmed. She had a nagging feeling that something was off. It couldn’t possibly be her who was so attractive to this charming guy. The newness of the situation scared her.
'Come here often?' asked her companion.
"Do you come here often?" her companion asked.
'I've never been here before.'
"I've never been here."
'Often go to Coney?'
'Do you often go to Coney?'
'I've never been.'
"I've never been there."
He regarded her with astonishment.
He looked at her in shock.
'You've never been to Coney Island! Why, you don't know what this sort of thing is till you've taken in Coney. This place isn't on the map with Coney. Do you mean to say you've never seen Luna Park, or Dreamland, or Steeplechase, or the diving ducks? Haven't you had a look at the Mardi Gras stunts? Why, Coney during Mardi Gras is the greatest thing on earth. It's a knockout. Just about a million boys and girls having the best time that ever was. Say, I guess you don't go out much, do you?'
'You’ve never been to Coney Island! Wow, you really don't know what you’re missing until you experience Coney. This place isn’t on the map compared to Coney. You mean to say you’ve never seen Luna Park, or Dreamland, or Steeplechase, or the diving ducks? Haven't you checked out the Mardi Gras attractions? Coney during Mardi Gras is the greatest thing ever. It’s amazing. It’s packed with about a million kids having the best time possible. I’m guessing you don’t go out much, right?'
'Not much.'
'Not a lot.'
'If it's not a rude question, what do you do? I been trying to place you all along. Now I reckon your friend works in a store, don't she?'
"If it's not a rude question, what do you do? I've been trying to figure you out this whole time. I guess your friend works in a store, right?"
'Yes. She's a cloak-model. She has a lovely figure, hasn't she?'
'Yes. She's a model for cloaks. She has a great figure, doesn't she?'
'Didn't notice it. I guess so, if she's what you say. It's what they pay her for, ain't it? Do you work in a store, too?'
'Didn’t notice it. I guess so, if she’s what you say. It’s what they pay her for, right? Do you work in a store, too?'
'Not exactly. I keep a little shop.'
'Not really. I run a small shop.'
'All by yourself?'
'All alone?'
'I do all the work now. It was my father's shop, but he's dead. It began by being my grandfather's. He started it. But he's so old now that, of course, he can't work any longer, so I look after things.'
'I do all the work now. It was my dad's shop, but he's passed away. It started out as my grandfather's. He was the one who started it. But he's so old now that, of course, he can't work anymore, so I take care of everything.'
'Say, you're a wonder! What sort of a shop?'
'Say, you're amazing! What kind of shop is it?'
'It's only a little second-hand bookshop. There really isn't much to do.'
"It's just a small second-hand bookstore. There's really not much to do."
'Where is it?'
'Where is it?'
'Sixth Avenue. Near Washington Square.'
'Sixth Avenue, near Washington Square.'
'What name?'
'What's the name?'
'Bennett.'
'Bennett.'
'That's your name, then?'
'So that's your name?'
'Yes.'
Yes.
'Anything besides Bennett?'
'Anything but Bennett?'
'My name's Kate.'
'I'm Kate.'
The young man nodded.
The guy nodded.
'I'd make a pretty good district attorney,' he said, disarming possible resentment at this cross-examination. 'I guess you're wondering if I'm ever going to stop asking you questions. Well, what would you like to do?'
"I'd be a pretty good district attorney," he said, easing any potential frustration with this line of questioning. "I bet you’re wondering if I'm ever going to stop asking you questions. So, what do you want to do?"
'Don't you think we ought to go back and find your friend and Genevieve? They will be wondering where we are.'
'Don't you think we should go back and find your friend and Genevieve? They must be wondering where we are.'
'Let 'em,' said the young man briefly. 'I've had all I want of Jenny.'
'Let them,' said the young man shortly. 'I've had enough of Jenny.'
'I can't understand why you don't like her.'
'I can't see why you don't like her.'
'I like you. Shall we have some ice-cream, or would you rather go on the Scenic Railway?'
'I like you. Should we get some ice cream, or would you prefer to ride the Scenic Railway?'
Katie decided on the more peaceful pleasure. They resumed their walk, socially licking two cones. Out of the corner of her eyes Katie cast swift glances at her friend's face. He was a very grave young man. There was something important as well as handsome about him. Once, as they made their way through the crowds, she saw a couple of boys look almost reverently at him. She wondered who he could be, but was too shy to inquire. She had got over her nervousness to a great extent, but there were still limits to what she felt herself equal to saying. It did not strike her that it was only fair that she should ask a few questions in return for those which he had put. She had always repressed herself, and she did so now. She was content to be with him without finding out his name and history.
Katie chose the quieter enjoyment. They continued their walk, each enjoying a cone. From the corner of her eye, Katie stole quick glances at her friend's face. He was a serious young man. There was something both important and attractive about him. Once, as they navigated through the crowd, she noticed a couple of boys looking at him almost admiringly. She wondered who he might be but felt too shy to ask. She had largely overcome her nervousness, yet there were still limits to what she felt comfortable saying. It didn't occur to her that it was only fair to ask a few questions in return for the ones he had asked. She had always held herself back, and she did so now. She was happy to be with him without needing to learn his name or story.
He supplied the former just before he finally consented to let her go.
He provided the former just before he finally agreed to let her go.
They were standing looking over the river. The sun had spent its force, and it was cool and pleasant in the breeze which was coming up the Hudson. Katie was conscious of a vague feeling that was almost melancholy. It had been a lovely afternoon, and she was sorry that it was over.
They were standing by the river. The sun had lost its strength, and it was cool and pleasant in the breeze coming up the Hudson. Katie sensed a vague feeling that was almost sad. It had been a beautiful afternoon, and she wished it wasn’t finished.
The young man shuffled his feet on the loose stones.
The young man shuffled his feet on the loose gravel.
'I'm mighty glad I met you,' he said. 'Say, I'm coming to see you. On Sixth Avenue. Don't mind, do you?'
"I'm really glad I met you," he said. "Hey, I'm going to come see you. On Sixth Avenue. Is that okay?"
He did not wait for a reply.
He didn't wait for a response.
'Brady's my name. Ted Brady, Glencoe Athletic Club,' he paused. 'I'm on the level,' he added, and paused again. 'I like you a whole lot. There's your friend, Genevieve. Better go after her, hadn't you? Good-bye.' And he was gone, walking swiftly through the crowd about the bandstand.
'Brady's my name. Ted Brady, Glencoe Athletic Club,' he paused. 'I'm being honest,' he added, and paused again. 'I really like you. There's your friend, Genevieve. You should probably go after her, right? Bye.' And he was gone, walking quickly through the crowd around the bandstand.
Katie went back to Genevieve, and Genevieve was simply horrid. Cold and haughty, a beautiful iceberg of dudgeon, she refused to speak a single word during the whole long journey back to Sixth Avenue. And Katie, whose tender heart would at other times have been tortured by this hostility, leant back in her seat, and was happy. Her mind was far away from Genevieve's frozen gloom, living over again the wonderful happenings of the afternoon.
Katie returned to Genevieve, who was absolutely terrible. Cold and arrogant, a stunning iceberg of resentment, she didn’t say a word the entire long trip back to Sixth Avenue. But Katie, whose sensitive heart would usually be hurt by this hostility, leaned back in her seat and felt happy. Her thoughts were far away from Genevieve's icy mood, reliving the amazing events of the afternoon.
Yes, it had been a wonderful afternoon, but trouble was waiting for her in Sixth Avenue. Trouble was never absent for very long from Katie's unselfish life. Arriving at the little bookshop, she found Mr Murdoch, the glazier, preparing for departure. Mr Murdoch came in on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays to play draughts with her grandfather, who was paralysed from the waist, and unable to leave the house except when Katie took him for his outing in Washington Square each morning in his bath-chair.
Yes, it had been a wonderful afternoon, but trouble was waiting for her on Sixth Avenue. Trouble was never gone for long from Katie's selfless life. When she got to the little bookshop, she found Mr. Murdoch, the glazier, getting ready to leave. Mr. Murdoch came in on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays to play checkers with her grandfather, who was paralyzed from the waist down and could only leave the house when Katie took him out for his morning outing in Washington Square in his wheelchair.
Mr Murdoch welcomed Katie with joy.
Mr. Murdoch greeted Katie with joy.
'I was wondering whenever you would come back, Katie. I'm afraid the old man's a little upset.'
'I was wondering when you would come back, Katie. I'm afraid the old man is a bit upset.'
'Not ill?'
'Not sick?'
'Not ill. Upset. And it was my fault, too. Thinking he'd be interested, I read him a piece from the paper where I seen about these English Suffragettes, and he just went up in the air. I guess he'll be all right now you've come back. I was a fool to read it, I reckon. I kind of forgot for the moment.'
'Not sick. Just upset. And it was my fault, too. Thinking he’d be interested, I read him an article from the paper about these English Suffragettes, and he totally lost it. I guess he’ll be fine now that you’re back. I was an idiot to read it, I suppose. I kind of forgot for a moment.'
'Please don't worry yourself about it, Mr Murdoch. He'll be all right soon. I'll go to him.'
'Please don't stress about it, Mr. Murdoch. He'll be fine soon. I'll go to him.'
In the inner room the old man was sitting. His face was flushed, and he gesticulated from time to time.
In the inner room, the old man was sitting. His face was flushed, and he gestured from time to time.
'I won't have it,' he cried as Katie entered. 'I tell you I won't have it. If Parliament can't do anything, I'll send Parliament about its business.'
"I won't accept it," he shouted as Katie walked in. "I’m telling you, I won’t accept it. If Parliament can't accomplish anything, I'll send them on their way."
'Here I am, grandpapa,' said Katie quickly. 'I've had the greatest time. It was lovely up there. I—'
'Here I am, Grandpa,' Katie said quickly. 'I had the best time. It was lovely up there. I—'
'I tell you it's got to stop. I've spoken about it before. I won't have it.'
'I’m telling you it has to stop. I’ve talked about it before. I won’t accept it.'
'I expect they're doing their best. It's your being so far away that makes it hard for them. But I do think you might write them a very sharp letter.'
'I expect they're doing their best. It's your being so far away that makes it hard for them. But I do think you might write them a really strong letter.'
'I will. I will. Get out the paper. Are you ready?' He stopped, and looked piteously at Katie. 'I don't know what to say. I don't know how to begin.'
'I will. I will. Get the paper. Are you ready?' He paused and looked at Katie with desperation. 'I don't know what to say. I don't know how to start.'
Katie scribbled a few lines.
Katie jotted down some notes.
'How would this do? "His Majesty informs his Government that he is greatly surprised and indignant that no notice has been taken of his previous communications. If this goes on, he will be reluctantly compelled to put the matter in other hands."'
'How would this do? "His Majesty informs his Government that he is very surprised and upset that no attention has been given to his earlier communications. If this continues, he will be reluctantly forced to hand the matter over to someone else."'
She read it glibly as she had written it. The formula had been a favourite one of her late father, when roused to fall upon offending patrons of the bookshop.
She read it smoothly, just as she had written it. The formula had been a favorite of her late father, especially when he was motivated to confront troublesome customers of the bookshop.
The old man beamed. His resentment was gone. He was soothed and happy.
The old man smiled broadly. His bitterness had faded away. He felt relaxed and content.
'That'll wake 'em up,' he said. 'I won't have these goings on while I'm king, and if they don't like it, they know what to do. You're a good girl, Katie.'
"That'll wake them up," he said. "I won't have this nonsense while I'm king, and if they don't like it, they know what to do. You're a good girl, Katie."
He chuckled.
He laughed.
'I beat Lord Murdoch five games to nothing,' he said.
"I defeated Lord Murdoch five games to none," he said.
It was now nearly two years since the morning when old Matthew Bennett had announced to an audience consisting of Katie and a smoky blue cat, which had wandered in from Washington Square to take pot-luck, that he was the King of England.
It had been almost two years since the morning when old Matthew Bennett had declared to an audience made up of Katie and a smoky blue cat, who had come in from Washington Square to join in for a meal, that he was the King of England.
This was a long time for any one delusion of the old man's to last. Usually they came and went with a rapidity which made it hard for Katie, for all her tact, to keep abreast of them. She was not likely to forget the time when he went to bed President Roosevelt and woke up the Prophet Elijah. It was the only occasion in all the years they had passed together when she had felt like giving way and indulging in the fit of hysterics which most girls of her age would have had as a matter of course.
This was a long time for any delusion of the old man to stick around. Usually, they popped in and out so quickly that it made it tough for Katie, despite her skill, to keep up with them. She would never forget the time he went to bed as President Roosevelt and woke up as the Prophet Elijah. That was the only time in all the years they spent together when she felt like breaking down and having the kind of hysterics most girls her age would have.
She had handled that crisis, and she handled the present one with equal smoothness. When her grandfather made his announcement, which he did rather as one stating a generally recognized fact than as if the information were in any way sensational, she neither screamed nor swooned, nor did she rush to the neighbours for advice. She merely gave the old man his breakfast, not forgetting to set aside a suitable portion for the smoky cat, and then went round to notify Mr Murdoch of what had happened.
She dealt with that crisis, and she managed the current one just as calmly. When her grandfather made his announcement, he did so more like it was a well-known fact than something shocking. She didn’t scream or faint, nor did she run to the neighbors for advice. She simply served the old man his breakfast, making sure to set aside a suitable portion for the smoky cat, and then went around to let Mr. Murdoch know what had happened.
Mr Murdoch, excellent man, received the news without any fuss or excitement at all, and promised to look in on Schwartz, the stout saloon-keeper, who was Mr Bennett's companion and antagonist at draughts on Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays, and, as he expressed it, put him wise.
Mr. Murdoch, a great guy, took the news in stride without any fuss or excitement. He promised to check in on Schwartz, the hefty bar owner, who was Mr. Bennett's partner and rival in checkers on Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays, and, as he put it, kept him informed.
Life ran comfortably in the new groove. Old Mr Bennett continued to play draughts and pore over his second-hand classics. Every morning he took his outing in Washington Square where, from his invalid's chair, he surveyed somnolent Italians and roller-skating children with his old air of kindly approval. Katie, whom circumstances had taught to be thankful for small mercies, was perfectly happy in the shadow of the throne. She liked her work; she liked looking after her grandfather; and now that Ted Brady had come into her life, she really began to look on herself as an exceptionally lucky girl, a spoilt favourite of Fortune.
Life was going pretty smoothly in the new routine. Old Mr. Bennett still enjoyed playing checkers and diving into his second-hand classic books. Every morning, he took his stroll in Washington Square, where, from his chair, he watched sleepy Italians and kids roller-skating with his usual friendly approval. Katie, who had learned to appreciate the little things, was genuinely happy being close to her grandfather. She enjoyed her job, liked taking care of him, and now that Ted Brady had entered her life, she started to see herself as a really lucky girl, a pampered favorite of Fate.
For Ted Brady had called, as he said he would, and from the very first he had made plain in his grave, direct way the objects of his visits. There was no subtlety about Ted, no finesse. He was as frank as a music-hall love song.
For Ted Brady had called, as he said he would, and from the very start he made it clear in his serious, straightforward manner what his visits were about. There was no subtlety in Ted, no finesse. He was as honest as a pop song about love.
On his first visit, having handed Katie a large bunch of roses with the stolidity of a messenger boy handing over a parcel, he had proceeded, by way of establishing his bona fides, to tell her all about himself. He supplied the facts in no settled order, just as they happened to occur to him in the long silences with which his speech was punctuated. Small facts jostled large facts. He spoke of his morals and his fox-terrier in the same breath.
On his first visit, after giving Katie a big bunch of roses with the awkwardness of a delivery boy handing over a package, he went on to share everything about himself to prove his worthiness. He shared the details without any particular order, just as they came to mind during the long pauses in his speech. Small details bumped up against big ones. He talked about his ethics and his fox-terrier all in the same sentence.
'I'm on the level. Ask anyone who knows me. They'll tell you that. Say, I got the cutest little dog you ever seen. Do you like dogs? I've never been a fellow that's got himself mixed up with girls. I don't like 'em as a general thing. A fellow's got too much to do keeping himself in training, if his club expects him to do things. I belong to the Glencoe Athletic. I ran the hundred yards dash in evens last sports there was. They expect me to do it at the Glencoe, so I've never got myself mixed up with girls. Till I seen you that afternoon I reckon I'd hardly looked at a girl, honest. They didn't seem to kind of make any hit with me. And then I seen you, and I says to myself, "That's the one." It sort of came over me in a flash. I fell for you directly I seen you. And I'm on the level. Don't forget that.'
"I'm being genuine. Just ask anyone who knows me, and they’ll confirm it. By the way, I have the cutest little dog you've ever seen. Do you like dogs? I've never really been the type to get involved with girls. Generally, I’m not a fan of them. A guy has too much to focus on if he wants to keep in shape, especially if his club expects him to perform. I belong to the Glencoe Athletic Club. I ran the hundred-yard dash in even time last sports event. They expect me to do it again at the Glencoe, so I've stayed away from girls. Until I saw you that afternoon, I hadn’t really noticed any girls to be honest. They just didn’t catch my attention. And then I saw you, and I thought to myself, "That's the one." It hit me all at once. I was attracted to you the moment I laid eyes on you. And I'm being genuine. Don't forget that."
And more in the same strain, leaning on the counter and looking into Katie's eyes with a devotion that added emphasis to his measured speech.
And more of the same, leaning against the counter and staring into Katie's eyes with a devotion that made his careful words stand out even more.
Next day he came again, and kissed her respectfully but firmly, making a sort of shuffling dive across the counter. Breaking away, he fumbled in his pocket and produced a ring, which he proceeded to place on her finger with the serious air which accompanied all his actions.
The next day he returned and kissed her politely but decisively, making a sort of awkward lunge across the counter. After breaking away, he fumbled in his pocket and pulled out a ring, which he then placed on her finger with the serious demeanor that marked all his actions.
'That looks pretty good to me,' he said, as he stepped back and eyed it.
'That looks great to me,' he said, as he stepped back and looked at it.
It struck Katie, when he had gone, how differently different men did things. Genevieve had often related stories of men who had proposed to her, and according to Genevieve, they always got excited and emotional, and sometimes cried. Ted Brady had fitted her with the ring more like a glover's assistant than anything else, and he had hardly spoken a word from beginning to end. He had seemed to take her acquiescence for granted. And yet there had been nothing flat or disappointing about the proceedings. She had been thrilled throughout. It is to be supposed that Mr Brady had the force of character which does not require the aid of speech.
It hit Katie, after he left, how differently men handled things. Genevieve often shared stories about the men who proposed to her, and according to her, they always got really emotional and sometimes even cried. Ted Brady had slipped the ring on her finger more like a glover's assistant than anything else, and he barely said anything the whole time. He seemed to take her agreement for granted. Still, there was nothing flat or disappointing about the experience. She was excited the entire time. It's safe to say Mr. Brady had a strong character that didn’t rely on words.
It was not till she took the news of her engagement to old Mr Bennett that it was borne in upon Katie that Fate did not intend to be so wholly benevolent to her as she supposed.
It wasn't until she received the news of her engagement to old Mr. Bennett that it hit Katie that Fate wasn't going to be as kind to her as she thought.
That her grandfather could offer any opposition had not occurred to her as a possibility. She took his approval for granted. Never, as long as she could remember, had he been anything but kind to her. And the only possible objections to marriage from a grandfather's point of view—badness of character, insufficient means, or inferiority of social position—were in this case gloriously absent.
That her grandfather could oppose her had never crossed her mind. She just assumed he would approve. As far back as she could remember, he had always been kind to her. The typical concerns a grandfather might have about marriage—poor character, lack of money, or low social standing—were completely absent in this situation.
She could not see how anyone, however hypercritical, could find a flaw in Ted. His character was spotless. He was comfortably off. And so far from being in any way inferior socially, it was he who condescended. For Ted, she had discovered from conversation with Mr Murdoch, the glazier, was no ordinary young man. He was a celebrity. So much so that for a moment, when told the news of the engagement, Mr Murdoch, startled out of his usual tact, had exhibited frank surprise that the great Ted Brady should not have aimed higher.
She couldn’t understand how anyone, no matter how critical, could find a fault in Ted. His character was flawless. He was well-off. And instead of being socially inferior, it was actually he who looked down on others. From her chats with Mr. Murdoch, the glazier, she learned that Ted was no ordinary guy. He was a celebrity. In fact, when Mr. Murdoch heard about the engagement, he was so surprised that the amazing Ted Brady should settle for less that he momentarily lost his usual tact.
'You're sure you've got the name right, Katie?' he had said. 'It's really Ted Brady? No mistake about the first name? Well-built, good-looking young chap with brown eyes? Well, this beats me. Not,' he went on hurriedly, 'that any young fellow mightn't think himself lucky to get a wife like you, Katie, but Ted Brady! Why, there isn't a girl in this part of the town, or in Harlem or the Bronx, for that matter, who wouldn't give her eyes to be in your place. Why, Ted Brady is the big noise. He's the star of the Glencoe.'
"Are you sure you got the name right, Katie?" he said. "It's really Ted Brady? No mix-up with the first name? Well-built, good-looking guy with brown eyes? This is surprising. Not," he continued quickly, "that any guy wouldn't feel lucky to marry someone like you, Katie, but Ted Brady! There isn't a girl around here, or in Harlem or the Bronx for that matter, who wouldn't give anything to be in your shoes. Ted Brady is the big deal. He's the star of the Glencoe."
'He told me he belonged to the Glencoe Athletic.'
He told me he was part of the Glencoe Athletic.
'Don't you believe it. It belongs to him. Why, the way that boy runs and jumps is the real limit. There's only Billy Burton, of the Irish-American, that can touch him. You've certainly got the pick of the bunch, Katie.'
'Don’t you believe it. It belongs to him. The way that kid runs and jumps is incredible. Only Billy Burton from the Irish-American can come close to him. You’ve definitely got the best of the bunch, Katie.'
He stared at her admiringly, as if for the first time realizing her true worth. For Mr Murdoch was a great patron of sport.
He looked at her with admiration, as if he was just now recognizing her true value. Because Mr. Murdoch was a big supporter of sports.
With these facts in her possession Katie had approached the interview with her grandfather with a good deal of confidence.
With this information in hand, Katie felt pretty confident going into the interview with her grandfather.
The old man listened to her recital of Mr Brady's qualities in silence. Then he shook his head.
The old man listened quietly as she talked about Mr. Brady's qualities. Then he shook his head.
'It can't be, Katie. I couldn't have it.'
'It can't be, Katie. I can't have it.'
'Grandpapa!'
'Grandpa!'
'You're forgetting, my dear.'
'You're forgetting, sweetie.'
'Forgetting?'
'Forgetful?'
'Who ever heard of such a thing? The grand-daughter of the King of England marrying a commoner! It wouldn't do at all.'
'Who ever heard of such a thing? The granddaughter of the King of England marrying a regular person! That just wouldn’t be right at all.'
Consternation, surprise, and misery kept Katie dumb. She had learned in a hard school to be prepared for sudden blows from the hand of fate, but this one was so entirely unforeseen that it found her unprepared, and she was crushed by it. She knew her grandfather's obstinacy too well to argue against the decision.
Consternation, surprise, and misery left Katie speechless. She had learned the hard way to be ready for unexpected blows from fate, but this one was so completely unexpected that it caught her off guard, and she was overwhelmed by it. She knew her grandfather's stubbornness too well to challenge the decision.
'Oh, no, not at all,' he repeated. 'Oh, no, it wouldn't do.'
'Oh, no, not at all,' he said again. 'Oh, no, that wouldn't work.'
Katie said nothing; she was beyond speech. She stood there wide-eyed and silent among the ruins of her little air-castle. The old man patted her hand affectionately. He was pleased at her docility. It was the right attitude, becoming in one of her high rank.
Katie said nothing; she was speechless. She stood there, wide-eyed and silent among the ruins of her little dream. The old man patted her hand affectionately. He was pleased with her submissiveness. It was the right attitude for someone of her high status.
'I am very sorry, my dear, but—oh, no! oh, no! oh, no—' His voice trailed away into an unintelligible mutter. He was a very old man, and he was not always able to concentrate his thoughts on a subject for any length of time.
'I’m really sorry, my dear, but—oh, no! oh, no! oh, no—' His voice faded into a mumbled murmur. He was very old, and he often struggled to focus his thoughts on one thing for long.
So little did Ted Brady realize at first the true complexity of the situation that he was inclined, when he heard of the news, to treat the crisis in the jaunty, dashing, love-laughs-at-locksmith fashion so popular with young men of spirit when thwarted in their loves by the interference of parents and guardians.
So little did Ted Brady realize at first the true complexity of the situation that he was inclined, when he heard the news, to treat the crisis in a carefree, confident way, like many spirited young men do when their romantic pursuits are interrupted by the meddling of parents and guardians.
It took Katie some time to convince him that, just because he had the licence in his pocket, he could not snatch her up on his saddle-bow and carry her off to the nearest clergyman after the manner of young Lochinvar.
It took Katie a while to convince him that, just because he had the license in his pocket, he couldn't just grab her and ride off to the nearest clergyman like young Lochinvar.
In the first flush of his resentment at restraint he saw no reason why he should differentiate between old Mr Bennett and the conventional banns-forbidding father of the novelettes with which he was accustomed to sweeten his hours of idleness. To him, till Katie explained the intricacies of the position, Mr Bennett was simply the proud millionaire who would not hear of his daughter marrying the artist.
In the initial rush of his anger at being held back, he saw no reason to distinguish between old Mr. Bennett and the typical disapproving father from the stories he usually read to pass the time. To him, until Katie broke down the details of the situation, Mr. Bennett was just the wealthy man who wouldn’t even consider letting his daughter marry the artist.
'But, Ted, dear, you don't understand,' Katie said. 'We simply couldn't do that. There's no one but me to look after him, poor old man. How could I run away like that and get married? What would become of him?'
'But, Ted, sweetie, you don't get it,' Katie said. 'We just can't do that. I'm the only one who can take care of him, the poor old man. How could I just leave like that and get married? What would happen to him?'
'You wouldn't be away long,' urged Mr Brady, a man of many parts, but not a rapid thinker. 'The minister would have us fixed up inside of half an hour. Then we'd look in at Mouquin's for a steak and fried, just to make a sort of wedding breakfast. And then back we'd come, hand-in-hand, and say, "Well, here we are. Now what?"'
"You won’t be gone long," Mr. Brady insisted, a man of many talents but not the quickest thinker. "The minister will have us sorted out in half an hour. Then we’ll stop by Mouquin’s for a steak and fries, just to have a kind of wedding breakfast. Then we’ll come back, hand in hand, and say, 'Well, here we are. Now what?'"
'He would never forgive me.'
"He'll never forgive me."
'That,' said Ted judicially, 'would be up to him.'
'That,' Ted said thoughtfully, 'would be his decision.'
'It would kill him. Don't you see, we know that it's all nonsense, this idea of his; but he really thinks he is the king, and he's so old that the shock of my disobeying him would be too much. Honest, Ted, dear, I couldn't.'
'It would kill him. Don’t you see, we know it’s all nonsense, this idea of his; but he really believes he is the king, and he’s so old that the shock of me disobeying him would be too much. Honestly, Ted, I just couldn’t.'
Gloom unutterable darkened Ted Brady's always serious countenance. The difficulties of the situation were beginning to come home to him.
Gloom he couldn't express darkened Ted Brady's usually serious face. The challenges of the situation were starting to hit him hard.
'Maybe if I went and saw him—' he suggested at last.
"Maybe if I went to see him—" he suggested finally.
'You could,' said Katie doubtfully.
'You can,' said Katie doubtfully.
Ted tightened his belt with an air of determination, and bit resolutely on the chewing-gum which was his inseparable companion.
Ted tightened his belt with a sense of determination and bit down firmly on the chewing gum that was always with him.
'I will,' he said.
"I will," he said.
'You'll be nice to him, Ted?'
'You'll be nice to him, Ted?'
He nodded. He was the man of action, not words.
He nodded. He was a man of action, not words.
It was perhaps ten minutes before he came out of the inner room in which Mr Bennett passed his days. When he did, there was no light of jubilation on his face. His brow was darker than ever.
It was maybe ten minutes before he came out of the room where Mr. Bennett spent his days. When he did, there was no sign of happiness on his face. His brow was heavier than ever.
Katie looked at him anxiously. He returned the look with a sombre shake of the head.
Katie looked at him nervously. He responded with a serious shake of his head.
'Nothing doing,' he said shortly. He paused. 'Unless,' he added, 'you count it anything that he's made me an earl.'
'Not happening,' he said briefly. He paused. 'Unless,' he added, 'you consider it a big deal that he's made me an earl.'
In the next two weeks several brains busied themselves with the situation. Genevieve, reconciled to Katie after a decent interval of wounded dignity, said she supposed there was a way out, if one could only think of it, but it certainly got past her. The only approach to a plan of action was suggested by the broken-nosed individual who had been Ted's companion that day at Palisades Park, a gentleman of some eminence in the boxing world, who rejoiced in the name of the Tennessee Bear-Cat.
In the next two weeks, several people were trying to figure out the situation. Genevieve, having made up with Katie after a reasonable time of feeling hurt, said she thought there had to be a solution if only someone could think of it, but it really went over her head. The closest thing to a plan of action came from the guy with the broken nose who had been Ted's companion that day at Palisades Park, a well-known figure in the boxing world, who went by the name of the Tennessee Bear-Cat.
What they ought to do, in the Bear-Cat's opinion, was to get the old man out into Washington Square one morning. He of Tennessee would then sasshay up in a flip manner and make a break. Ted, waiting close by, would resent his insolence. There would be words, followed by blows.
What they should do, according to the Bear-Cat, is take the old man out to Washington Square one morning. He from Tennessee would then strut around casually and make a scene. Ted, waiting nearby, would take offense at his rudeness. There would be a confrontation, followed by a fight.
'See what I mean?' pursued the Bear-Cat. 'There's you and me mixing it. I'll square the cop on the beat to leave us be; he's a friend of mine. Pretty soon you land me one on the plexus, and I take th' count. Then there's you hauling me up by th' collar to the old gentleman, and me saying I quits and apologizing. See what I mean?'
'Do you get what I'm saying?' continued the Bear-Cat. 'It's just you and me here. I'll talk to the cop on patrol to let us be; he’s a buddy of mine. Pretty soon, you hit me hard and I go down for the count. Then you'll be dragging me by the collar to the old guy, and I’ll be saying I give up and apologizing. Do you see what I'm saying?'
The whole, presumably, to conclude with warm expressions of gratitude and esteem from Mr Bennett, and an instant withdrawal of the veto.
The whole thing, it seems, is meant to end with Mr. Bennett expressing his warm thanks and respect, followed by an immediate lifting of the veto.
Ted himself approved of the scheme. He said it was a cracker-jaw, and he wondered how one so notoriously ivory-skulled as the other could have had such an idea. The Bear-Cat said modestly that he had 'em sometimes. And it is probable that all would have been well, had it not been necessary to tell the plan to Katie, who was horrified at the very idea, spoke warmly of the danger to her grandfather's nervous system, and said she did not think the Bear-Cat could be a nice friend for Ted. And matters relapsed into their old state of hopelessness.
Ted himself liked the idea. He said it was impressive, and he wondered how someone as clueless as the other could come up with such a concept. The Bear-Cat modestly said he had good ideas sometimes. It's likely everything would have turned out fine if they hadn't needed to share the plan with Katie, who was horrified at the thought, expressed concern for her grandfather's health, and said she didn’t think the Bear-Cat would be a good friend for Ted. So, things went back to being as hopeless as before.
And then, one day, Katie forced herself to tell Ted that she thought it would be better if they did not see each other for a time. She said that these meetings were only a source of pain to both of them. It would really be better if he did not come round for—well, quite some time.
And then, one day, Katie made herself tell Ted that she thought it would be better if they didn’t see each other for a while. She said that these meetings were just causing pain for both of them. It would really be better if he didn’t come around for—well, quite some time.
It had not been easy for her to say it. The decision was the outcome of many wakeful nights. She had asked herself the question whether it was fair for her to keep Ted chained to her in this hopeless fashion, when, left to himself and away from her, he might so easily find some other girl to make him happy.
It wasn't easy for her to say it. The decision came after many sleepless nights. She had wondered if it was fair to keep Ted tied to her in such a hopeless way, when, away from her, he could easily find another girl to make him happy.
So Ted went, reluctantly, and the little shop on Sixth Avenue knew him no more. And Katie spent her time looking after old Mr Bennett (who had completely forgotten the affair by now, and sometimes wondered why Katie was not so cheerful as she had been), and—for, though unselfish, she was human—hating those unknown girls whom in her mind's eye she could see clustering round Ted, smiling at him, making much of him, and driving the bare recollection of her out of his mind.
So Ted left, reluctantly, and the little shop on Sixth Avenue no longer knew him. Meanwhile, Katie spent her time caring for old Mr. Bennett (who had completely forgotten about the situation by now and sometimes wondered why Katie wasn't as cheerful as she used to be). And—though she was selfless, she was still human—she found herself resenting those unknown girls she imagined surrounding Ted, smiling at him, fawning over him, and pushing her from his thoughts.
The summer passed. July came and went, making New York an oven. August followed, and one wondered why one had complained of July's tepid advances.
The summer went by. July came and went, turning New York into an oven. August followed, and one could only wonder why they had complained about July's mild temperatures.
It was on the evening of September the eleventh that Katie, having closed the little shop, sat in the dusk on the steps, as many thousands of her fellow-townsmen and townswomen were doing, turning her face to the first breeze which New York had known for two months. The hot spell had broken abruptly that afternoon, and the city was drinking in the coolness as a flower drinks water.
It was on the evening of September 11th that Katie, after closing the little shop, sat on the steps in the twilight, just like countless others in her town, turning her face to the first breeze New York had felt in two months. The heat wave had ended suddenly that afternoon, and the city was soaking up the cool air like a flower sipping water.
From round the corner, where the yellow cross of the Judson Hotel shone down on Washington Square, came the shouts of children, and the strains, mellowed by distance, of the indefatigable barrel-organ which had played the same tunes in the same place since the spring.
From around the corner, where the yellow cross of the Judson Hotel lit up Washington Square, came the shouts of children and the distant sounds of the tireless barrel organ that had been playing the same tunes in the same spot since spring.
Katie closed her eyes, and listened. It was very peaceful this evening, so peaceful that for an instant she forgot even to think of Ted. And it was just during this instant that she heard his voice.
Katie closed her eyes and listened. It was very peaceful this evening, so peaceful that for a moment she even forgot to think about Ted. And it was just during this moment that she heard his voice.
'That you, kid?'
'Is that you, kid?'
He was standing before her, his hands in his pockets, one foot on the pavement, the other in the road; and if he was agitated, his voice did not show it.
He was standing in front of her, his hands in his pockets, one foot on the sidewalk and the other in the road; and if he was anxious, his voice didn’t reveal it.
'Ted!'
'Ted!'
'That's me. Can I see the old man for a minute, Katie?'
'That's me. Can I talk to the old man for a minute, Katie?'
This time it did seem to her that she could detect a slight ring of excitement.
This time, she really felt like she could sense a hint of excitement.
'It's no use, Ted. Honest.'
"It's not worth it, Ted. Seriously."
'No harm in going in and passing the time of day, is there? I've got something I want to say to him.'
'There's no harm in stopping by to chat, right? I have something I want to tell him.'
'What?'
'What?'
'Tell you later, maybe. Is he in his room?'
'Tell you later, maybe. Is he in his room?'
He stepped past her, and went in. As he went, he caught her arm and pressed it, but he did not stop. She saw him go into the inner room and heard through the door as he closed it behind him, the murmur of voices. And almost immediately, it seemed to her, her name was called. It was her grandfather's voice which called, high and excited. The door opened, and Ted appeared.
He walked past her and went inside. As he did, he grabbed her arm and squeezed it, but he didn't stop. She saw him enter the inner room and heard the low murmur of voices through the door as he closed it behind him. Almost immediately, it felt like her name was called. It was her grandfather's voice calling out, high and excited. The door opened, and Ted stepped in.
'Come here a minute, Katie, will you?' he said. 'You're wanted.'
'Hey, Katie, come here for a sec, will you?' he said. 'They need you.'
The old man was leaning forward in his chair. He was in a state of extraordinary excitement. He quivered and jumped. Ted, standing by the wall, looked as stolid as ever; but his eyes glittered.
The old man was leaning forward in his chair. He was incredibly excited. He shook and fidgeted. Ted, standing by the wall, looked as unemotional as always; but his eyes sparkled.
'Katie,' cried the old man, 'this is a most remarkable piece of news. This gentleman has just been telling me—extraordinary. He—'
'Katie,' shouted the old man, 'this is some incredible news. This guy has just been telling me—amazing. He—'
He broke off, and looked at Ted, as he had looked at Katie when he had tried to write the letter to the Parliament of England.
He paused and looked at Ted the same way he had looked at Katie when he was trying to write the letter to the Parliament of England.
Ted's eye, as it met Katie's, was almost defiant.
Ted's gaze, when it met Katie's, was almost challenging.
'I want to marry you,' he said.
"I want to marry you," he said.
'Yes, yes,' broke in Mr Bennett, impatiently, 'but—'
'Yes, yes,' interrupted Mr. Bennett, impatiently, 'but—'
'And I'm a king.'
'And I'm a king.'
'Yes, yes, that's it, that's it, Katie. This gentleman is a king.'
'Yes, yes, that's it, that's it, Katie. This guy is a king.'
Once more Ted's eye met Katie's, and this time there was an imploring look in it.
Once again, Ted's eye met Katie's, and this time there was a pleading look in it.
'That's right,' he said, slowly. 'I've just been telling your grandfather I'm the King of Coney Island.'
"That's right," he said slowly. "I was just telling your grandfather I'm the King of Coney Island."
'That's it. Of Coney Island.'
'That's it. From Coney Island.'
'So there's no objection now to us getting married, kid—Your Royal Highness. It's a royal alliance, see?'
'So there’s no objection now to us getting married, kid—Your Royal Highness. It’s a royal alliance, you see?'
'A royal alliance,' echoed Mr Bennett.
'A royal alliance,' Mr. Bennett repeated.
Out in the street, Ted held Katie's hand, and grinned a little sheepishly.
Out on the street, Ted held Katie's hand and smiled a bit shyly.
'You're mighty quiet, kid,' he said. 'It looks as if it don't make much of a hit with you, the notion of being married to me.'
"You're really quiet, kid," he said. "It seems like the idea of marrying me isn't hitting you very well."
'Oh, Ted! But—'
'Oh, Ted! But—'
He squeezed her hand.
He held her hand.
'I know what you're thinking. I guess it was raw work pulling a tale like that on the old man. I hated to do it, but gee! when a fellow's up against it like I was, he's apt to grab most any chance that comes along. Why, say, kid, it kind of looked to me as if it was sort of meant. Coming just now, like it did, just when it was wanted, and just when it didn't seem possible it could happen. Why, a week ago I was nigh on two hundred votes behind Billy Burton. The Irish-American put him up, and everybody thought he'd be King at the Mardi Gras. And then suddenly they came pouring in for me, till at the finish I had Billy looking like a regular has-been.
'I know what you're thinking. It must have been tough pulling a stunt like that on the old man. I really didn't want to do it, but honestly! When someone's in a tight spot like I was, they tend to jump at any opportunity that comes their way. I mean, it felt a bit like it was meant. It arrived just when I needed it, and when it seemed impossible for anything to change. A week ago, I was almost two hundred votes behind Billy Burton. The Irish-American backed him, and everyone thought he’d be the King at the Mardi Gras. Then, suddenly, the votes started coming in for me, and by the end, I had Billy looking like a total has-been.
'It's funny the way the voting jumps about every year in this Coney election. It was just Providence, and it didn't seem right to let it go by. So I went in to the old man, and told him. Say, I tell you I was just sweating when I got ready to hand it to him. It was an outside chance he'd remember all about what the Mardi Gras at Coney was, and just what being a king at it amounted to. Then I remembered you telling me you'd never been to Coney, so I figured your grandfather wouldn't be what you'd call well fixed in his information about it, so I took the chance.
"It's funny how the voting changes every year in this Coney election. It was just fate, and it didn’t seem right to let it go by. So I went to the old man and told him. I swear, I was so nervous when I got ready to hand it to him. It was a long shot that he'd remember what Mardi Gras at Coney was like and what being a king there really meant. Then I remembered you said you’ve never been to Coney, so I figured your grandfather wouldn’t have much knowledge about it, so I took the chance."
'I tried him out first. I tried him with Brooklyn. Why, say, from the way he took it, he'd either never heard of the place, or else he'd forgotten what it was. I guess he don't remember much, poor old fellow. Then I mentioned Yonkers. He asked me what Yonkers were. Then I reckoned it was safe to bring on Coney, and he fell for it right away. I felt mean, but it had to be done.'
'I tried him out first. I tried him with Brooklyn. From the way he reacted, it seemed like he either had never heard of the place or had forgotten about it. I suppose he doesn't remember much, the poor guy. Then I mentioned Yonkers. He asked me what Yonkers was. At that point, I thought it was safe to bring up Coney, and he totally fell for it. I felt bad, but it had to be done.'
He caught her up, and swung her into the air with a perfectly impassive face. Then, having kissed her, he lowered her gently to the ground again. The action seemed to have relieved his feelings, for when he spoke again it was plain that his conscience no longer troubled him.
He picked her up and swung her into the air with a completely expressionless face. After kissing her, he gently set her back on the ground. The act seemed to ease his emotions, as it was clear when he spoke next that his conscience was no longer bothering him.
'And say,' he said, 'come to think of it, I don't see where there's so much call for me to feel mean. I'm not so far short of being a regular king. Coney's just as big as some of those kingdoms you read about on the other side; and, from what you see in the papers about the goings-on there, it looks to me that, having a whole week on the throne like I'm going to have, amounts to a pretty steady job as kings go.'
"And you know," he said, "now that I think about it, I don't see why I should feel bad. I'm not that far from being a real king. Coney Island is just as big as some of those kingdoms you read about elsewhere; and from what I see in the news about what's happening there, it seems to me that having a whole week on the throne like I'm going to have is a pretty steady gig as far as kings go."
AT GEISENHEIMER'S
As I walked to Geisenheimer's that night I was feeling blue and restless, tired of New York, tired of dancing, tired of everything. Broadway was full of people hurrying to the theatres. Cars rattled by. All the electric lights in the world were blazing down on the Great White Way. And it all seemed stale and dreary to me.
As I walked to Geisenheimer's that night, I felt down and restless, tired of New York, tired of dancing, tired of everything. Broadway was packed with people rushing to the theaters. Cars rattled by. All the electric lights in the world shone brightly on the Great White Way. And it all seemed old and dull to me.
Geisenheimer's was full as usual. All the tables were occupied, and there were several couples already on the dancing-floor in the centre. The band was playing 'Michigan':
Geisenheimer's was packed as usual. All the tables were taken, and there were a few couples already on the dance floor in the center. The band was playing 'Michigan':
I want to go back, I want to go back To the place where I was born. Far away from harm With a milk-pail on my arm.
I want to go back, I want to go back To the place where I was born. Far away from danger With a milk pail on my arm.
I suppose the fellow who wrote that would have called for the police if anyone had ever really tried to get him on to a farm, but he has certainly put something into the tune which makes you think he meant what he said. It's a homesick tune, that.
I guess the guy who wrote that would have called the cops if anyone had actually tried to get him on a farm, but he definitely put something in the song that makes you think he meant what he said. It's a nostalgic tune, that.
I was just looking round for an empty table, when a man jumped up and came towards me, registering joy as if I had been his long-lost sister.
I was just looking around for an empty table when a man jumped up and came toward me, showing happiness as if I were his long-lost sister.
He was from the country. I could see that. It was written all over him, from his face to his shoes.
He was from the countryside. I could tell. It was obvious from his face to his shoes.
He came up with his hand out, beaming.
He approached with his hand out, smiling widely.
'Why, Miss Roxborough!'
'Wow, Miss Roxborough!'
'Why not?' I said.
"Why not?" I said.
'Don't you remember me?'
'You don't remember me?'
I didn't.
I didn't.
'My name is Ferris.'
"I'm Ferris."
'It's a nice name, but it means nothing in my young life.'
"It's a nice name, but it doesn’t mean anything in my youth."
'I was introduced to you last time I came here. We danced together.'
'I met you the last time I was here. We danced together.'
This seemed to bear the stamp of truth. If he was introduced to me, he probably danced with me. It's what I'm at Geisenheimer's for.
This felt undeniably true. If I was introduced to him, he probably danced with me. That's what I'm here for at Geisenheimer's.
'When was it?'
"When was that?"
'A year ago last April.'
'Last April, a year ago.'
You can't beat these rural charmers. They think New York is folded up and put away in camphor when they leave, and only taken out again when they pay their next visit. The notion that anything could possibly have happened since he was last in our midst to blur the memory of that happy evening had not occurred to Mr Ferris. I suppose he was so accustomed to dating things from 'when I was in New York' that he thought everybody else must do the same.
You can't top these country folks. They believe New York is packed away and stored when they leave, only to be taken out again for their next visit. The idea that something could have happened since their last time with us that might change the memory of that happy evening never crossed Mr. Ferris's mind. I guess he was so used to framing everything from 'when I was in New York' that he thought everyone else did too.
'Why, sure, I remember you,' I said. 'Algernon Clarence, isn't it?'
"Of course, I remember you," I said. "It's Algernon Clarence, right?"
'Not Algernon Clarence. My name's Charlie.'
'Not Algernon Clarence. My name's Charlie.'
'My mistake. And what's the great scheme, Mr Ferris? Do you want to dance with me again?'
'My bad. So what's the big plan, Mr. Ferris? Do you want to dance with me again?'
He did. So we started. Mine not to reason why, mine but to do and die, as the poem says. If an elephant had come into Geisenheimer's and asked me to dance I'd have had to do it. And I'm not saying that Mr Ferris wasn't the next thing to it. He was one of those earnest, persevering dancers—the kind that have taken twelve correspondence lessons.
He did. So we began. It's not my place to question why, just to act and accept the consequences, as the poem goes. If an elephant had walked into Geisenheimer's and asked me to dance, I would have had to go along with it. And I'm not saying that Mr. Ferris wasn't pretty close to that. He was one of those serious, determined dancers—the type that have completed twelve lessons through the mail.
I guess I was about due that night to meet someone from the country. There still come days in the spring when the country seems to get a stranglehold on me and start in pulling. This particular day had been one of them. I got up in the morning and looked out of the window, and the breeze just wrapped me round and began whispering about pigs and chickens. And when I went out on Fifth Avenue there seemed to be flowers everywhere. I headed for the Park, and there was the grass all green, and the trees coming out, and a sort of something in the air—why, say, if there hadn't have been a big policeman keeping an eye on me, I'd have flung myself down and bitten chunks out of the turf.
I guess I was due to meet someone from the country that night. There are still days in the spring when the countryside feels like it’s pulling me in. This day was one of those. I woke up in the morning, looked out the window, and the breeze wrapped around me, whispering about pigs and chickens. When I stepped out onto Fifth Avenue, it felt like flowers were everywhere. I made my way to the Park, where the grass was bright green, the trees were blooming, and there was something special in the air—honestly, if it weren’t for a big cop watching me, I would have just flopped down and started tearing up the grass.
And as soon as I got to Geisenheimer's they played that 'Michigan' thing.
And as soon as I got to Geisenheimer's, they played that 'Michigan' song.
Why, Charlie from Squeedunk's 'entrance' couldn't have been better worked up if he'd been a star in a Broadway show. The stage was just waiting for him.
Why, Charlie from Squeedunk's 'entrance' couldn't have been more perfectly staged if he were a star in a Broadway show. The stage was just ready for him.
But somebody's always taking the joy out of life. I ought to have remembered that the most metropolitan thing in the metropolis is a rustic who's putting in a week there. We weren't thinking on the same plane, Charlie and me. The way I had been feeling all day, what I wanted to talk about was last season's crops. The subject he fancied was this season's chorus-girls. Our souls didn't touch by a mile and a half.
But someone is always ruining the joy in life. I should have remembered that the most city-like thing in the city is a country person spending a week there. Charlie and I weren't on the same wavelength. With the way I had been feeling all day, what I wanted to talk about was last season's harvest. The topic he was interested in was this season's chorus girls. Our souls were worlds apart.
'This is the life!' he said.
'This is the life!' he said.
There's always a point when that sort of man says that.
There's always a moment when that kind of guy says that.
'I suppose you come here quite a lot?' he said.
"I guess you come here often?" he said.
'Pretty often.'
'Quite often.'
I didn't tell him that I came there every night, and that I came because I was paid for it. If you're a professional dancer at Geisenheimer's, you aren't supposed to advertise the fact. The management thinks that if you did it might send the public away thinking too hard when they saw you win the Great Contest for the Love-r-ly Silver Cup which they offer later in the evening. Say, that Love-r-ly Cup's a joke. I win it on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays, and Mabel Francis wins it on Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays. It's all perfectly fair and square, of course. It's purely a matter of merit who wins the Love-r-ly Cup. Anybody could win it. Only somehow they don't. And the coincidence of the fact that Mabel and I always do has kind of got on the management's nerves, and they don't like us to tell people we're employed there. They prefer us to blush unseen.
I didn't tell him that I came here every night because I was getting paid for it. If you're a professional dancer at Geisenheimer's, you're not supposed to let anyone know. The management believes that if you did, it might make the audience overthink things when they see you win the Great Contest for the Love-r-ly Silver Cup, which they offer later in the evening. Honestly, that Love-r-ly Cup is a joke. I win it on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays, and Mabel Francis wins it on Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays. It's all totally fair, of course. It’s purely based on who deserves it the most. Anyone could win it. But somehow, they don’t. The fact that Mabel and I always win has really irritated the management, and they don’t want us to tell people we work there. They’d rather us blush in private.
'It's a great place,' said Mr Ferris, 'and New York's a great place. I'd like to live in New York.'
"It's a great place," Mr. Ferris said, "and New York is an amazing city. I'd love to live in New York."
'The loss is ours. Why don't you?'
The loss is ours. Why don't you?
'Some city! But dad's dead now, and I've got the drugstore, you know.'
'What a city! But Dad's gone now, and I've got the drugstore, you know.'
He spoke as if I ought to remember reading about it in the papers.
He talked like I should have remembered reading about it in the news.
'And I'm making good with it, what's more. I've got push and ideas. Say, I got married since I saw you last.'
'And I'm doing well with it, what's more. I have motivation and ideas. By the way, I got married since I last saw you.'
'You did, did you?' I said. 'Then what are you doing, may I ask, dancing on Broadway like a gay bachelor? I suppose you have left your wife at Hicks' Corners, singing "Where is my wandering boy tonight"?'
'You really did, huh?' I said. 'Then what are you doing, if I may ask, dancing on Broadway like a single guy? I guess you left your wife back at Hicks' Corners, singing "Where is my wandering boy tonight?"'
'Not Hicks' Corners. Ashley, Maine. That's where I live. My wife comes from Rodney.... Pardon me, I'm afraid I stepped on your foot.'
'Not Hicks' Corners. Ashley, Maine. That’s where I live. My wife is from Rodney.... Sorry, I think I just stepped on your foot.'
'My fault,' I said; 'I lost step. Well, I wonder you aren't ashamed even to think of your wife, when you've left her all alone out there while you come whooping it up in New York. Haven't you got any conscience?'
"My bad," I said; "I fell behind. Honestly, I don't understand how you aren't even a little ashamed to think about your wife, considering you've left her all alone out there while you’re having a good time in New York. Don't you have any conscience?"
'But I haven't left her. She's here.'
'But I haven't left her. She's still here.'
'In New York?'
'In NYC?'
'In this restaurant. That's her up there.'
'In this restaurant. That's her up there.'
I looked up at the balcony. There was a face hanging over the red plush rail. It looked to me as if it had some hidden sorrow. I'd noticed it before, when we were dancing around, and I had wondered what the trouble was. Now I began to see.
I glanced up at the balcony. There was a face peering over the red plush rail. It seemed to me like it carried some hidden sadness. I had seen it before while we were dancing around, and I had wondered what the issue was. Now I started to understand.
'Why aren't you dancing with her and giving her a good time, then?' I said.
'Why aren't you dancing with her and making her have fun, then?' I said.
'Oh, she's having a good time.'
'Oh, she’s having a blast.'
'She doesn't look it. She looks as if she would like to be down here, treading the measure.'
'She doesn’t look like it. She looks like she wants to be down here, moving to the beat.'
'She doesn't dance much.'
'She doesn't dance often.'
'Don't you have dances at Ashley?'
'Don't you have dances at Ashley?'
'It's different at home. She dances well enough for Ashley, but—well, this isn't Ashley.'
'It's different at home. She dances well enough for Ashley, but—well, this isn't Ashley.'
'I see. But you're not like that?'
'I see. But you're not like that, right?'
He gave a kind of smirk.
He smirked.
'Oh, I've been in New York before.'
'Oh, I've been to New York before.'
I could have bitten him, the sawn-off little rube! It made me mad. He was ashamed to dance in public with his wife—didn't think her good enough for him. So he had dumped her in a chair, given her a lemonade, and told her to be good, and then gone off to have a good time. They could have had me arrested for what I was thinking just then.
I could have bitten him, the little idiot! It made me furious. He was embarrassed to dance in public with his wife—didn’t think she was good enough for him. So he just dumped her in a chair, gave her a lemonade, and told her to behave, then went off to enjoy himself. They could have had me arrested for what I was thinking at that moment.
The band began to play something else.
The band started playing another tune.
'This is the life!' said Mr Ferris. 'Let's do it again.'
'This is amazing!' said Mr. Ferris. 'Let's do it again.'
'Let somebody else do it,' I said. 'I'm tired. I'll introduce you to some friends of mine.'
'Let someone else handle it,' I said. 'I'm tired. I’ll introduce you to some friends of mine.'
So I took him off, and whisked him on to some girls I knew at one of the tables.
So I led him away and introduced him to some girls I knew at one of the tables.
'Shake hands with my friend Mr Ferris,' I said. 'He wants to show you the latest steps. He does most of them on your feet.'
'Shake hands with my friend Mr. Ferris,' I said. 'He wants to show you the latest moves. He does most of them on your feet.'
I could have betted on Charlie, the Debonair Pride of Ashley. Guess what he said? He said, 'This is the life!'
I could have bet on Charlie, the Debonair Pride of Ashley. Guess what he said? He said, 'This is the life!'
And I left him, and went up to the balcony.
And I left him and went up to the balcony.
She was leaning with her elbows on the red plush, looking down on the dancing-floor. They had just started another tune, and hubby was moving around with one of the girls I'd introduced him to. She didn't have to prove to me that she came from the country. I knew it. She was a little bit of a thing, old-fashioned looking. She was dressed in grey, with white muslin collar and cuffs, and her hair done simple. She had a black hat.
She was leaning on her elbows on the red plush, looking down at the dance floor. They had just started another song, and my husband was dancing with one of the girls I had introduced him to. She didn't need to prove to me that she was from the country. I already knew that. She was a tiny thing, looking old-fashioned. She wore grey, with a white muslin collar and cuffs, and her hair was styled simply. She had a black hat on.
I kind of hovered for awhile. It isn't the best thing I do, being shy; as a general thing I'm more or less there with the nerve; but somehow I sort of hesitated to charge in.
I sort of hung around for a bit. Being shy isn't my strongest suit; usually I'm pretty good with having the nerve, but for some reason, I hesitated to jump in.
Then I braced up, and made for the vacant chair.
Then I gathered my strength and headed for the empty chair.
'I'll sit here, if you don't mind,' I said.
"I'll sit here, if that's okay with you," I said.
She turned in a startled way. I could see she was wondering who I was, and what right I had there, but wasn't certain whether it might not be city etiquette for strangers to come and dump themselves down and start chatting. 'I've just been dancing with your husband,' I said, to ease things along.
She turned around in surprise. I could tell she was wondering who I was and what right I had to be there, but she wasn't sure if it was common for strangers to come in and sit down to start talking. "I've just been dancing with your husband," I said, to help break the ice.
'I saw you.'
"I saw you."
She fixed me with a pair of big brown eyes. I took one look at them, and then I had to tell myself that it might be pleasant, and a relief to my feelings, to take something solid and heavy and drop it over the rail on to hubby, but the management wouldn't like it. That was how I felt about him just then. The poor kid was doing everything with those eyes except crying. She looked like a dog that's been kicked.
She stared at me with her big brown eyes. I glanced at them and had to remind myself that it might feel good and be a relief to drop something heavy onto him from the rail, but the management wouldn't approve. That was how I felt about him at that moment. The poor girl was doing everything with those eyes except crying. She looked like a dog that's been kicked.
She looked away, and fiddled with the string of the electric light. There was a hatpin lying on the table. She picked it up, and began to dig at the red plush.
She looked away and played with the cord of the electric light. There was a hatpin on the table. She picked it up and started to poke at the red plush.
'Ah, come on sis,' I said; 'tell me all about it.'
'Oh, come on, sis,' I said, 'tell me everything about it.'
'I don't know what you mean.'
'I don't know what you mean.'
'You can't fool me. Tell me your troubles.'
'You can't trick me. Share your problems with me.'
'I don't know you.'
"I don't know you."
'You don't have to know a person to tell her your troubles. I sometimes tell mine to the cat that camps out on the wall opposite my room. What did you want to leave the country for, with summer coming on?'
'You don’t have to know someone to share your problems with them. Sometimes I share mine with the cat that hangs out on the wall across from my room. Why did you want to leave the country, especially with summer just around the corner?'
She didn't answer, but I could see it coming, so I sat still and waited. And presently she seemed to make up her mind that, even if it was no business of mine, it would be a relief to talk about it.
She didn't respond, but I could sense it was coming, so I stayed quiet and waited. And soon, it seemed she decided that, even though it wasn't my concern, it would feel good to talk about it.
'We're on our honeymoon. Charlie wanted to come to New York. I didn't want to, but he was set on it. He's been here before.'
'We're on our honeymoon. Charlie wanted to come to New York. I didn't want to, but he insisted. He's been here before.'
'So he told me.'
'He told me that.'
'He's wild about New York.'
'He's crazy about New York.'
'But you're not.'
'But you’re not.'
'I hate it.'
'I dislike it.'
'Why?'
'Why?'
She dug away at the red plush with the hatpin, picking out little bits and dropping them over the edge. I could see she was bracing herself to put me wise to the whole trouble. There's a time comes when things aren't going right, and you've had all you can stand, when you have got to tell somebody about it, no matter who it is.
She pried at the red velvet with the hatpin, picking out small pieces and letting them fall over the edge. I could tell she was preparing to fill me in on the whole situation. There comes a time when things go wrong, and you’ve had enough; you have to tell someone about it, no matter who that is.
'I hate New York,' she said getting it out at last with a rush. 'I'm scared of it. It—it isn't fair Charlie bringing me here. I didn't want to come. I knew what would happen. I felt it all along.'
"I hate New York," she finally blurted out. "I'm scared of it. It—it's not fair, Charlie, bringing me here. I didn’t want to come. I knew what would happen. I felt it all along."
'What do you think will happen, then?'
'What do you think will happen now?'
She must have picked away at least an inch of the red plush before she answered. It's lucky Jimmy, the balcony waiter, didn't see her; it would have broken his heart; he's as proud of that red plush as if he had paid for it himself.
She must have picked at least an inch of the red fabric before she answered. It’s a good thing Jimmy, the balcony waiter, didn't see her; it would have broken his heart. He’s as proud of that red fabric as if he had bought it himself.
'When I first went to live at Rodney,' she said, 'two years ago—we moved there from Illinois—there was a man there named Tyson—Jack Tyson. He lived all alone and didn't seem to want to know anyone. I couldn't understand it till somebody told me all about him. I can understand it now. Jack Tyson married a Rodney girl, and they came to New York for their honeymoon, just like us. And when they got there I guess she got to comparing him with the fellows she saw, and comparing the city with Rodney, and when she got home she just couldn't settle down.'
"When I first moved to Rodney," she said, "two years ago—we relocated there from Illinois—there was a guy named Tyson—Jack Tyson. He lived all by himself and didn't seem interested in getting to know anyone. I couldn't figure it out until someone filled me in on his story. Now I get it. Jack Tyson married a girl from Rodney, and they went to New York for their honeymoon, just like we did. And when they got there, I guess she started comparing him to the guys she saw, and the city to Rodney, and when she got back home, she just couldn't adjust."
'Well?'
'So?'
'After they had been back in Rodney for a little while she ran away. Back to the city, I guess.'
'After they had been back in Rodney for a little while, she ran away. Back to the city, I guess.'
'I suppose he got a divorce?'
'I guess he got a divorce?'
'No, he didn't. He still thinks she may come back to him.'
'No, he didn't. He still thinks she might come back to him.'
'He still thinks she will come back?' I said. 'After she has been away three years!'
'He still thinks she’s going to come back?' I said. 'After being gone for three years!'
'Yes. He keeps her things just the same as she left them when she went away, everything just the same.'
'Yeah. He keeps her stuff just like she left it when she left, everything exactly the same.'
'But isn't he angry with her for what she did? If I was a man and a girl treated me that way, I'd be apt to murder her if she tried to show up again.'
'But isn’t he mad at her for what she did? If I were a guy and a girl treated me like that, I’d probably want to hurt her if she tried to come around again.'
'He wouldn't. Nor would I, if—if anything like that happened to me; I'd wait and wait, and go on hoping all the time. And I'd go down to the station to meet the train every afternoon, just like Jack Tyson.'
'He wouldn't. Nor would I, if—if anything like that happened to me; I’d wait and wait, and keep hoping all the time. And I’d go down to the station to meet the train every afternoon, just like Jack Tyson.'
Something splashed on the tablecloth. It made me jump.
Something splashed on the tablecloth. It startled me.
'For goodness' sake,' I said, 'what's your trouble? Brace up. I know it's a sad story, but it's not your funeral.'
'For heaven's sake,' I said, 'what's your problem? Pull yourself together. I get that it's a tough story, but it's not your funeral.'
'It is. It is. The same thing's going to happen to me.'
'It is. It is. The same thing's going to happen to me.'
'Take a hold on yourself. Don't cry like that.'
'Pull yourself together. Don't cry like that.'
'I can't help it. Oh! I knew it would happen. It's happening right now. Look—look at him.'
'I can't help it. Oh! I knew this would happen. It's happening right now. Look—look at him.'
I glanced over the rail, and I saw what she meant. There was her Charlie, dancing about all over the floor as if he had just discovered that he hadn't lived till then. I saw him say something to the girl he was dancing with. I wasn't near enough to hear it, but I bet it was 'This is the life!' If I had been his wife, in the same position as this kid, I guess I'd have felt as bad as she did, for if ever a man exhibited all the symptoms of incurable Newyorkitis, it was this Charlie Ferris.
I looked over the edge, and I got what she meant. There was her Charlie, spinning around the floor like he had just realized he was truly alive. I saw him say something to the girl he was dancing with. I wasn't close enough to catch it, but I bet it was something like, 'This is the life!' If I had been his wife, in the same situation as this girl, I think I would have felt just as awful as she did, because if there ever was a guy showing all the signs of bad New York vibes, it was this Charlie Ferris.
'I'm not like these New York girls,' she choked. 'I can't be smart. I don't want to be. I just want to live at home and be happy. I knew it would happen if we came to the city. He doesn't think me good enough for him. He looks down on me.'
"I'm not like these New York girls," she said, struggling to hold back tears. "I can't be smart. I don't want to be. I just want to stay at home and be happy. I knew this would happen when we came to the city. He doesn't think I'm good enough for him. He looks down on me."
'Pull yourself together.'
'Get it together.'
'And I do love him so!'
'And I love him so much!'
Goodness knows what I should have said if I could have thought of anything to say. But just then the music stopped, and somebody on the floor below began to speak.
Goodness knows what I would have said if I could have thought of anything to say. But just then the music stopped, and someone on the floor below started to speak.
'Ladeez 'n' gemmen,' he said, 'there will now take place our great Numbah Contest. This gen-u-ine sporting contest—'
'Ladies and gentlemen,' he said, 'we're now going to have our great Number Contest. This genuine sporting event—'
It was Izzy Baermann making his nightly speech, introducing the Love-r-ly Cup; and it meant that, for me, duty called. From where I sat I could see Izzy looking about the room, and I knew he was looking for me. It's the management's nightmare that one of these evenings Mabel or I won't show up, and somebody else will get away with the Love-r-ly Cup.
It was Izzy Baermann giving his nightly speech, introducing the Love-r-ly Cup, which meant it was time for me to step up. From my seat, I could see Izzy scanning the room, and I knew he was searching for me. The management worries that one of these nights, either Mabel or I might not show up, and someone else could take home the Love-r-ly Cup.
'Sorry I've got to go,' I said. 'I have to be in this.'
'Sorry, I have to leave,' I said. 'I need to be part of this.'
And then suddenly I had the great idea. It came to me like a flash, I looked at her, crying there, and I looked over the rail at Charlie the Boy Wonder, and I knew that this was where I got a stranglehold on my place in the Hall of Fame, along with the great thinkers of the age.
And then suddenly, I had this amazing idea. It hit me like a bolt of lightning. I looked at her, crying there, and glanced over the rail at Charlie the Boy Wonder, and I realized this was my chance to secure my spot in the Hall of Fame next to the greatest thinkers of our time.
'Come on,' I said. 'Come along. Stop crying and powder your nose and get a move on. You're going to dance this.'
"Come on," I said. "Let's go. Stop crying, fix your makeup, and hurry up. You're going to dance this."
'But Charlie doesn't want to dance with me.'
'But Charlie doesn't want to dance with me.'
'It may have escaped your notice,' I said, 'but your Charlie is not the only man in New York, or even in this restaurant. I'm going to dance with Charlie myself, and I'll introduce you to someone who can go through the movements. Listen!'
"It might have slipped your mind," I said, "but your Charlie isn’t the only guy in New York, or even in this restaurant. I’m going to dance with Charlie myself, and I’ll introduce you to someone who can keep up with the steps. Listen!"
'The lady of each couple'—this was Izzy, getting it off his diaphragm—'will receive a ticket containing a num-bah. The dance will then proceed, and the num-bahs will be eliminated one by one, those called out by the judge kindly returning to their seats as their num-bah is called. The num-bah finally remaining is the winning num-bah. The contest is a genuine sporting contest, decided purely by the skill of the holders of the various num-bahs.' (Izzy stopped blushing at the age of six.) 'Will ladies now kindly step forward and receive their num-bahs. The winner, the holder of the num-bah left on the floor when the other num-bahs have been eliminated' (I could see Izzy getting more and more uneasy, wondering where on earth I'd got to), 'will receive this Love-r-ly Silver Cup, presented by the management. Ladies will now kindly step forward and receive their num-bahs.'
'The lady of each couple'—this was Izzy, getting it off his chest—'will receive a ticket with a number. The dance will then start, and the numbers will be eliminated one by one, with those called out by the judge kindly returning to their seats as their number is called. The last number remaining is the winning number. The contest is a genuine sporting event, decided purely by the skill of the holders of the various numbers.' (Izzy stopped blushing at the age of six.) 'Will ladies now please step forward and receive their numbers? The winner, the holder of the number left on the floor when the other numbers have been eliminated' (I could see Izzy getting more and more uneasy, wondering where on earth I’d gotten to), 'will receive this lovely Silver Cup, presented by the management. Ladies will now please step forward and receive their numbers.'
I turned to Mrs Charlie. 'There,' I said, 'don't you want to win a Love-r-ly Silver Cup?'
I turned to Mrs. Charlie. "There," I said, "don't you want to win a lovely silver cup?"
'But I couldn't.'
'But I can't.'
'You never know your luck.'
'You never know your luck.'
'But it isn't luck. Didn't you hear him say it's a contest decided purely by skill?'
'But it isn't luck. Didn't you hear him say it's a competition based purely on skill?'
'Well, try your skill, then.' I felt as if I could have shaken her. 'For goodness' sake,' I said, 'show a little grit. Aren't you going to stir a finger to keep your Charlie? Suppose you win, think what it will mean. He will look up to you for the rest of your life. When he starts talking about New York, all you will have to say is, "New York? Ah, yes, that was the town I won that Love-r-ly Silver Cup in, was it not?" and he'll drop as if you had hit him behind the ear with a sandbag. Pull yourself together and try.'
"Come on, give it a shot," I felt like shaking her. "Seriously," I said, "show some courage. Aren't you going to lift a finger to keep your Charlie? Just think about it—if you win, he’ll look up to you for the rest of your life. When he starts talking about New York, all you’ll have to say is, 'New York? Oh, yeah, that’s where I won that Love-r-ly Silver Cup, right?' and he'll be stunned like you hit him with a sandbag. Get it together and give it a try."
I saw those brown eyes of hers flash, and she said, 'I'll try.'
I saw her brown eyes light up, and she said, 'I'll try.'
'Good for you,' I said. 'Now you get those tears dried, and fix yourself up, and I'll go down and get the tickets.'
'Good for you,' I said. 'Now dry your tears, clean yourself up, and I'll go downstairs to get the tickets.'
Izzy was mighty relieved when I bore down on him.
Izzy felt really relieved when I came down hard on him.
'Gee!' he said, 'I thought you had run away, or was sick or something. Here's your ticket.'
"Wow!" he said, "I thought you had taken off or were sick or something. Here’s your ticket."
'I want two, Izzy. One's for a friend of mine. And I say, Izzy, I'd take it as a personal favour if you would let her stop on the floor as one of the last two couples. There's a reason. She's a kid from the country, and she wants to make a hit.'
'I want two, Izzy. One's for a friend of mine. And I say, Izzy, I would really appreciate it if you could let her stay on the floor as one of the last two couples. There's a reason for this. She's a girl from the country, and she wants to make a splash.'
'Sure, that'll be all right. Here are the tickets. Yours is thirty-six, hers is ten.' He lowered his voice. 'Don't go mixing them.'
'Sure, that works. Here are the tickets. Yours is thirty-six, hers is ten.' He lowered his voice. 'Make sure not to mix them up.'
I went back to the balcony. On the way I got hold of Charlie.
I went back to the balcony. On the way, I caught up with Charlie.
'We're dancing this together,' I said.
'We're dancing this together,' I said.
He grinned all across his face.
He grinned.
I found Mrs Charlie looking as if she had never shed a tear in her life. She certainly had pluck, that kid.
I found Mrs. Charlie looking like she had never cried a day in her life. She definitely had guts, that kid.
'Come on,' I said. 'Stick to your ticket like wax and watch your step.'
"Come on," I said. "Stay on your ticket like it's glued to you and watch your step."
I guess you've seen these sporting contests at Geisenheimer's. Or, if you haven't seen them at Geisenheimer's, you've seen them somewhere else. They're all the same.
I guess you've seen these sports events at Geisenheimer's. Or, if you haven't seen them at Geisenheimer's, you've seen them somewhere else. They're all the same.
When we began, the floor was so crowded that there was hardly elbow-room. Don't tell me there aren't any optimists nowadays. Everyone was looking as if they were wondering whether to have the Love-r-ly Cup in the sitting-room or the bedroom. You never saw such a hopeful gang in your life.
When we started, the floor was so packed there was barely any elbow room. Don't tell me there aren't any optimists these days. Everyone looked like they were trying to decide whether to display the Love-r-ly Cup in the living room or the bedroom. You’ve never seen such a hopeful group in your life.
Presently Izzy gave tongue. The management expects him to be humorous on these occasions, so he did his best.
Currently, Izzy spoke up. The management expects him to be funny during these times, so he did his best.
'Num-bahs, seven, eleven, and twenty-one will kindly rejoin their sorrowing friends.'
'Numbers seven, eleven, and twenty-one will kindly rejoin their grieving friends.'
This gave us a little more elbow-room, and the band started again.
This gave us a bit more space, and the band started up again.
A few minutes later, Izzy once more: 'Num-bahs thirteen, sixteen, and seventeen—good-bye.'
A few minutes later, Izzy again said, "Numbers thirteen, sixteen, and seventeen—goodbye."
Off we went again.
Here we go again.
'Num-bah twelve, we hate to part with you, but—back to your table!'
'Number twelve, we really don’t want to say goodbye to you, but—back to your table!'
A plump girl in a red hat, who had been dancing with a kind smile, as if she were doing it to amuse the children, left the floor.
A chubby girl in a red hat, who had been dancing with a friendly smile, as if she was doing it to entertain the kids, left the dance floor.
'Num-bahs six, fifteen, and twenty, thumbs down!'
'Numbers six, fifteen, and twenty, thumbs down!'
And pretty soon the only couples left were Charlie and me, Mrs Charlie and the fellow I'd introduced her to, and a bald-headed man and a girl in a white hat. He was one of your stick-at-it performers. He had been dancing all the evening. I had noticed him from the balcony. He looked like a hard-boiled egg from up there.
And pretty soon the only couples left were Charlie and me, Mrs. Charlie and the guy I introduced her to, and a bald man with a girl in a white hat. He was one of those guys who just kept going. He had been dancing all evening. I had seen him from the balcony. He looked like a tough egg from up there.
He was a trier all right, that fellow, and had things been otherwise, so to speak, I'd have been glad to see him win. But it was not to be. Ah, no!
He was definitely a fighter, that guy, and if things had been different, I would have been happy to see him win. But it just wasn’t meant to be. Ah, no!
'Num-bah nineteen, you're getting all flushed. Take a rest.'
'Number nineteen, you're getting all flushed. Take a break.'
So there it was, a straight contest between me and Charlie and Mrs Charlie and her man. Every nerve in my system was tingling with suspense and excitement, was it not? It was not.
So there it was, a direct competition between me and Charlie and Mrs. Charlie and her guy. Every nerve in my body was buzzing with suspense and excitement, right? Nope.
Charlie, as I've already hinted, was not a dancer who took much of his attention off his feet while in action. He was there to do his durnedest, not to inspect objects of interest by the wayside. The correspondence college he'd attended doesn't guarantee to teach you to do two things at once. It won't bind itself to teach you to look round the room while you're dancing. So Charlie hadn't the least suspicion of the state of the drama. He was breathing heavily down my neck in a determined sort of way, with his eyes glued to the floor. All he knew was that the competition had thinned out a bit, and the honour of Ashley, Maine, was in his hands.
Charlie, as I’ve already hinted, wasn’t a dancer who took much of his focus off his feet while dancing. He was there to give it his all, not to check out things of interest around him. The correspondence college he attended doesn’t teach you how to multitask. It definitely won’t train you to look around the room while you’re dancing. So Charlie had no idea what was happening with the performance. He was breathing heavily right behind me, with his eyes fixed on the floor. All he knew was that the competition had eased up a bit, and the honor of Ashley, Maine, was in his hands.
You know how the public begins to sit up and take notice when these dance-contests have been narrowed down to two couples. There are evenings when I quite forget myself, when I'm one of the last two left in, and get all excited. There's a sort of hum in the air, and, as you go round the room, people at the tables start applauding. Why, if you didn't know about the inner workings of the thing, you'd be all of a twitter.
You know how people really pay attention when the dance contest gets down to just two couples. There are nights when I lose myself in it too, when I'm one of the last two standing, and I get really excited. There's this buzz in the air, and as you move around the room, people at the tables start clapping. Honestly, if you didn't know how it all works, you'd be totally on edge.
It didn't take my practised ear long to discover that it wasn't me and Charlie that the great public was cheering for. We would go round the floor without getting a hand, and every time Mrs Charlie and her guy got to a corner there was a noise like election night. She sure had made a hit.
It didn't take long for my trained ear to realize that it wasn't me and Charlie that the crowd was cheering for. We would go around the floor without getting a clap, and every time Mrs. Charlie and her guy reached a corner, it was like election night with all the noise. She definitely had made an impression.
I took a look at her across the floor, and I didn't wonder. She was a different kid from what she'd been upstairs. I never saw anybody look so happy and pleased with herself. Her eyes were like lamps, and her cheeks all pink, and she was going at it like a champion. I knew what had made a hit with the people. It was the look of her. She made you think of fresh milk and new-laid eggs and birds singing. To see her was like getting away to the country in August. It's funny about people who live in the city. They chuck out their chests, and talk about little old New York being good enough for them, and there's a street in heaven they call Broadway, and all the rest of it; but it seems to me that what they really live for is that three weeks in the summer when they get away into the country. I knew exactly why they were cheering so hard for Mrs Charlie. She made them think of their holidays which were coming along, when they would go and board at the farm and drink out of the old oaken bucket, and call the cows by their first names.
I glanced at her from across the room, and I wasn't surprised. She was a totally different kid than she had been upstairs. I’d never seen anyone look so happy and full of herself. Her eyes were bright, her cheeks were flushed, and she was having a blast like a champion. I knew what had impressed the crowd. It was her appearance. She reminded you of fresh milk, new-laid eggs, and birds singing. Seeing her was like escaping to the countryside in August. It’s funny how people who live in the city act. They stick out their chests and say little old New York is enough for them, claiming there’s a heavenly street called Broadway, and all that jazz; but it seems to me that what they really long for is those three weeks in summer when they can escape to the countryside. I understood perfectly why they were cheering so loudly for Mrs. Charlie. She reminded them of their upcoming vacations, where they’d go stay at a farm, drink from the old oaken bucket, and call the cows by their first names.
Gee! I felt just like that myself. All day the country had been tugging at me, and now it tugged worse than ever.
Gee! I felt exactly like that too. All day, the countryside had been pulling at me, and now it was tugging harder than ever.
I could have smelled the new-mown hay if it wasn't that when you're in Geisenheimer's you have to smell Geisenheimer's, because it leaves no chance for competition.
I might have been able to smell the freshly cut hay if it weren't for the fact that when you're in Geisenheimer's, you can only smell Geisenheimer's, because it completely overshadows everything else.
'Keep working,' I said to Charlie. 'It looks to me as if we are going back in the betting.'
"Keep working," I said to Charlie. "It seems like we're losing ground in the betting."
'Uh, huh!' he says, too busy to blink.
'Uh, huh!' he says, too busy to even blink.
'Do some of those fancy steps of yours. We need them in our business.'
'Do some of those cool moves of yours. We need them in our business.'
And the way that boy worked—it was astonishing!
And the way that kid worked—it was amazing!
Out of the corner of my eye I could see Izzy Baermann, and he wasn't looking happy. He was nerving himself for one of those quick referee's decisions—the sort you make and then duck under the ropes, and run five miles, to avoid the incensed populace. It was this kind of thing happening every now and then that prevented his job being perfect. Mabel Francis told me that one night when Izzy declared her the winner of the great sporting contest, it was such raw work that she thought there'd have been a riot. It looked pretty much as if he was afraid the same thing was going to happen now. There wasn't a doubt which of us two couples was the one that the customers wanted to see win that Love-r-ly Silver Cup. It was a walk-over for Mrs Charlie, and Charlie and I were simply among those present.
Out of the corner of my eye, I spotted Izzy Baermann, and he didn’t seem happy at all. He was bracing himself for one of those quick referee decisions—the kind you make and then duck under the ropes and run five miles to escape the angry crowd. It was these situations that kept his job from being perfect. Mabel Francis told me that one night when Izzy declared her the winner of the big sporting contest, it was so unfair that she thought there would be a riot. It looked like he was scared the same thing was about to happen now. There was no doubt which of us two couples the audience wanted to win that Love-r-ly Silver Cup. It was a sure win for Mrs. Charlie, and Charlie and I were just along for the ride.
But Izzy had his duty to do, and drew a salary for doing it, so he moistened his lips, looked round to see that his strategic railways weren't blocked, swallowed twice, and said in a husky voice:
But Izzy had his job to do, and he got paid for it, so he wet his lips, checked to see that his strategic railways weren't obstructed, swallowed twice, and said in a raspy voice:
'Num-bah ten, please re-tiah!'
'Number ten, please retie!'
I stopped at once.
I stopped immediately.
'Come along,' said I to Charlie. 'That's our exit cue.'
'Come on,' I said to Charlie. 'That's our cue to leave.'
And we walked off the floor amidst applause.
And we walked off the stage to a round of applause.
'Well,' says Charlie, taking out his handkerchief and attending to his brow, which was like the village blacksmith's, 'we didn't do so bad, did we? We didn't do so bad, I guess! We—'
'Well,' says Charlie, pulling out his handkerchief and wiping his forehead, which was like the village blacksmith's, 'we didn't do too badly, did we? We didn't do too badly, I guess! We—'
And he looked up at the balcony, expecting to see the dear little wife, draped over the rail, worshipping him; when, just as his eye is moving up, it gets caught by the sight of her a whole heap lower down than he had expected—on the floor, in fact.
And he looked up at the balcony, expecting to see his beloved wife, leaning over the railing, adoring him; but just as his gaze was rising, it got caught by the sight of her much lower than he had anticipated—on the floor, in fact.
She wasn't doing much in the worshipping line just at that moment. She was too busy.
She wasn't actively worshiping at that moment. She was too busy.
It was a regular triumphal progress for the kid. She and her partner were doing one or two rounds now for exhibition purposes, like the winning couple always do at Geisenheimer's, and the room was fairly rising at them. You'd have thought from the way they were clapping that they had been betting all their spare cash on her.
It was a typical victory tour for the girl. She and her partner were doing one or two laps now for show, just like the winning couple always does at Geisenheimer's, and the audience was pretty much going wild for them. You'd think from the way they were applauding that they had been wagering all their extra cash on her.
Charlie gets her well focused, then he lets his jaw drop, till he pretty near bumped it against the floor.
Charlie gets her well focused, then he drops his jaw, almost bumping it against the floor.
'But—but—but—' he begins.
"But—but—but—" he starts.
'I know,' I said. 'It begins to look as if she could dance well enough for the city after all. It begins to look as if she had sort of put one over on somebody, don't it? It begins to look as if it were a pity you didn't think of dancing with her yourself.'
"I know," I said. "It seems like she might actually dance well enough for the city after all. It looks like she may have pulled one over on someone, doesn't it? It seems like it's a shame you didn't think about dancing with her yourself."
'I—I—I—'
'You come along and have a nice cold drink,' I said, 'and you'll soon pick up.'
'You come over and have a nice cold drink,' I said, 'and you'll feel better in no time.'
He tottered after me to a table, looking as if he had been hit by a street-car. He had got his.
He stumbled after me to a table, looking like he had been hit by a bus. He had gotten what was coming to him.
I was so busy looking after Charlie, flapping the towel and working on him with the oxygen, that, if you'll believe me, it wasn't for quite a time that I thought of glancing around to see how the thing had struck Izzy Baermann.
I was so caught up in taking care of Charlie, waving the towel and giving him oxygen, that, believe it or not, it took me a while to think about looking around to see how Izzy Baermann was reacting to the situation.
If you can imagine a fond father whose only son has hit him with a brick, jumped on his stomach, and then gone off with all his money, you have a pretty good notion of how poor old Izzy looked. He was staring at me across the room, and talking to himself and jerking his hands about. Whether he thought he was talking to me, or whether he was rehearsing the scene where he broke it to the boss that a mere stranger had got away with his Love-r-ly Silver Cup, I don't know. Whichever it was, he was being mighty eloquent.
If you can picture a loving father whose only son just hit him with a brick, jumped on his stomach, and then took all his money, you have a pretty good sense of how poor old Izzy looked. He was staring at me from across the room, talking to himself and waving his hands around. I couldn't tell if he thought he was talking to me or if he was practicing the moment where he would tell the boss that a complete stranger had made off with his Love-r-ly Silver Cup. Either way, he was really expressive.
I gave him a nod, as much as to say that it would all come right in the future, and then I turned to Charlie again. He was beginning to pick up.
I nodded at him, as if to say that everything would turn out okay in the future, and then I faced Charlie again. He was starting to improve.
'She won the cup!' he said in a dazed voice, looking at me as if I could do something about it.
'She won the cup!' he said in a stunned voice, looking at me as if I could do something about it.
'You bet she did!'
'You know she did!'
'But—well, what do you know about that?'
'But—well, what do you know about that?'
I saw that the moment had come to put it straight to him. 'I'll tell you what I know about it,' I said. 'If you take my advice, you'll hustle that kid straight back to Ashley—or wherever it is that you said you poison the natives by making up the wrong prescriptions—before she gets New York into her system. When I was talking to her upstairs, she was telling me about a fellow in her village who got it in the neck just the same as you're apt to do.'
I realized it was time to be direct with him. "Let me share what I know," I said. "If you want my advice, you should get that kid back to Ashley—or wherever it is that you said you mess with the locals by writing the wrong prescriptions—before she gets New York into her system. When I spoke to her upstairs, she told me about a guy in her village who got hurt just like you might."
He started. 'She was telling you about Jack Tyson?'
He started, "Was she talking to you about Jack Tyson?"
'That was his name—Jack Tyson. He lost his wife through letting her have too much New York. Don't you think it's funny she should have mentioned him if she hadn't had some idea that she might act just the same as his wife did?'
'That was his name—Jack Tyson. He lost his wife by letting her experience too much of New York. Don’t you think it’s funny she would mention him if she didn’t have some idea that she might act just like his wife did?'
He turned quite green.
He turned really green.
'You don't think she would do that?'
'You really don't think she'd do that?'
'Well, if you'd heard her—She couldn't talk of anything except this Tyson, and what his wife did to him. She talked of it sort of sad, kind of regretful, as if she was sorry, but felt that it had to be. I could see she had been thinking about it a whole lot.'
'Well, if you had heard her—She couldn’t talk about anything except this Tyson and what his wife did to him. She spoke about it in a sad, almost regretful way, as if she was sorry but felt it was inevitable. I could tell she had been thinking about it a lot.'
Charlie stiffened in his seat, and then began to melt with pure fright. He took up his empty glass with a shaking hand and drank a long drink out of it. It didn't take much observation to see that he had had the jolt he wanted, and was going to be a whole heap less jaunty and metropolitan from now on. In fact, the way he looked, I should say he had finished with metropolitan jauntiness for the rest of his life.
Charlie tensed in his seat and then started to sink into pure fear. He picked up his empty glass with a trembling hand and took a long drink from it. It didn’t take much to notice that he had received the shock he wanted and was going to be a lot less confident and sophisticated from now on. In fact, judging by the way he looked, I’d say he was done with being confident and sophisticated for the rest of his life.
'I'll take her home tomorrow,' he said. 'But—will she come?'
"I'll take her home tomorrow," he said. "But—will she come?"
'That's up to you. If you can persuade her—Here she is now. I should start at once.'
'That's up to you. If you can convince her—Here she comes now. I should get started right away.'
Mrs Charlie, carrying the cup, came to the table. I was wondering what would be the first thing she would say. If it had been Charlie, of course he'd have said, 'This is the life!' but I looked for something snappier from her. If I had been in her place there were at least ten things I could have thought of to say, each nastier than the other.
Mrs. Charlie, holding the cup, walked over to the table. I was curious about what she would say first. If it had been Charlie, he definitely would have said, 'This is the life!' but I expected something wittier from her. If I were in her position, there were at least ten things I could think of to say, each one meaner than the last.
She sat down and put the cup on the table. Then she gave the cup a long look. Then she drew a deep breath. Then she looked at Charlie.
She sat down and placed the cup on the table. Then she gave the cup a long look. After that, she took a deep breath. Then she glanced at Charlie.
'Oh, Charlie, dear,' she said, 'I do wish I'd been dancing with you!'
'Oh, Charlie, sweetheart,' she said, 'I really wish I'd been dancing with you!'
Well, I'm not sure that that wasn't just as good as anything I would have said. Charlie got right off the mark. After what I had told him, he wasn't wasting any time.
Well, I'm not sure that wasn't just as good as anything I would have said. Charlie jumped right in. After what I told him, he didn't waste any time.
'Darling,' he said, humbly, 'you're a wonder! What will they say about this at home?' He did pause here for a moment, for it took nerve to say it; but then he went right on. 'Mary, how would it be if we went home right away—first train tomorrow, and showed it to them?'
'Darling,' he said, humbly, 'you're amazing! What will they say about this at home?' He paused here for a moment because it took courage to say it; but then he continued. 'Mary, how about we head home right away—first train tomorrow—and show it to them?'
'Oh, Charlie!' she said.
'Oh, Charlie!' she exclaimed.
His face lit up as if somebody had pulled a switch.
His face lit up as if someone had flipped a switch.
'You will? You don't want to stop on? You aren't wild about New York?'
'You will? You don't want to stay longer? You're not crazy about New York?'
'If there was a train,' she said, 'I'd start tonight. But I thought you loved the city so, Charlie?'
'If there was a train,' she said, 'I'd leave tonight. But I thought you really loved the city, Charlie?'
He gave a kind of shiver. 'I never want to see it again in my life!' he said.
He shivered a bit. "I never want to see that again in my life!" he said.
'You'll excuse me,' I said, getting up, 'I think there's a friend of mine wants to speak to me.'
'Excuse me,' I said, getting up, 'I think a friend of mine wants to talk to me.'
And I crossed over to where Izzy had been standing for the last five minutes, making signals to me with his eyebrows.
And I walked over to where Izzy had been standing for the past five minutes, signaling to me with his eyebrows.
You couldn't have called Izzy coherent at first. He certainly had trouble with his vocal chords, poor fellow. There was one of those African explorer men used to come to Geisenheimer's a lot when he was home from roaming the trackless desert, and he used to tell me about tribes he had met who didn't use real words at all, but talked to one another in clicks and gurgles. He imitated some of their chatter one night to amuse me, and, believe me, Izzy Baermann started talking the same language now. Only he didn't do it to amuse me.
You couldn't have described Izzy as coherent at first. He definitely had issues with his vocal cords, poor guy. There was this African explorer who often came to Geisenheimer's when he was back from wandering the endless desert, and he would tell me about tribes he encountered that didn't use real words at all, but communicated with clicks and gurgles. One night, he imitated some of their sounds to entertain me, and, believe me, Izzy Baermann started speaking the same way. But he wasn't doing it for my amusement.
He was like one of those gramophone records when it's getting into its stride.
He was like one of those vinyl records when it's starting to groove.
'Be calm, Isadore,' I said. 'Something is troubling you. Tell me all about it.'
'It's okay, Isadore,' I said. 'Something's bothering you. Share it with me.'
He clicked some more, and then he got it out.
He clicked a few more times, and then he pulled it out.
'Say, are you crazy? What did you do it for? Didn't I tell you as plain as I could; didn't I say it twenty times, when you came for the tickets, that yours was thirty-six?'
"Hey, are you out of your mind? Why did you do that? Didn't I make it clear as day; didn't I say it twenty times when you came for the tickets that yours was thirty-six?"
'Didn't you say my friend's was thirty-six?'
'Didn't you say my friend's age was thirty-six?'
'Are you deaf? I said hers was ten.'
'Are you deaf? I said hers was ten.'
'Then,' I said handsomely, 'say no more. The mistake was mine. It begins to look as if I must have got them mixed.'
'Then,' I said confidently, 'let's not talk about it anymore. The mistake was mine. It seems like I must have mixed them up.'
He did a few Swedish exercises.
He did a few Swedish exercises.
'Say no more? That's good! That's great! You've got nerve. I'll say that.'
'Say no more? That's good! That's great! You've got guts. I’ll give you that.'
'It was a lucky mistake, Izzy. It saved your life. The people would have lynched you if you had given me the cup. They were solid for her.'
'It was a lucky mistake, Izzy. It saved your life. The crowd would have lynched you if you had given me the cup. They were all in for her.'
'What's the boss going to say when I tell him?'
'What’s the boss going to say when I tell him?'
'Never mind what the boss will say. Haven't you any romance in your system, Izzy? Look at those two sitting there with their heads together. Isn't it worth a silver cup to have made them happy for life? They are on their honeymoon, Isadore. Tell the boss exactly how it happened, and say that I thought it was up to Geisenheimer's to give them a wedding-present.'
'Forget what the boss will say. Don't you have any romance in you, Izzy? Look at those two sitting there with their heads close together. Isn't it worth a silver cup to have made them happy for life? They're on their honeymoon, Isadore. Tell the boss exactly how it happened, and say that I thought it was Geisenheimer's responsibility to give them a wedding present.'
He clicked for a spell.
He clicked for a while.
'Ah!' he said. 'Ah! now you've done it! Now you've given yourself away! You did it on purpose. You mixed those tickets on purpose. I thought as much. Say, who do you think you are, doing this sort of thing? Don't you know that professional dancers are three for ten cents? I could go out right now and whistle, and get a dozen girls for your job. The boss'll sack you just one minute after I tell him.'
"Ah!" he said. "Ah! Now you've messed up! Now you've exposed yourself! You did this on purpose. You mixed those tickets on purpose. I figured as much. Who do you think you are, pulling this kind of stunt? Don’t you know that professional dancers are just three for a dime? I could walk out right now, whistle, and get a dozen girls for your spot. The boss will fire you the minute I tell him."
'No, he won't, Izzy, because I'm going to resign.'
'No, he won't, Izzy, because I'm going to quit.'
'You'd better!'
"You better!"
'That's what I think. I'm sick of this place, Izzy. I'm sick of dancing. I'm sick of New York. I'm sick of everything. I'm going back to the country. I thought I had got the pigs and chickens clear out of my system, but I hadn't. I've suspected it for a long, long time, and tonight I know it. Tell the boss, with my love, that I'm sorry, but it had to be done. And if he wants to talk back, he must do it by letter: Mrs John Tyson, Rodney, Maine, is the address.'
'That's how I feel. I’m done with this place, Izzy. I’m over dancing. I’m over New York. I’m over everything. I’m heading back to the country. I thought I had put the pigs and chickens behind me, but clearly, I haven’t. I’ve suspected it for a long time, and tonight I realize it. Please tell the boss, with my love, that I’m sorry, but this was necessary. And if he wants to respond, he can do it by mail: Mrs. John Tyson, Rodney, Maine, is the address.'
THE MAKING OF MAC'S
Mac's Restaurant—nobody calls it MacFarland's—is a mystery. It is off the beaten track. It is not smart. It does not advertise. It provides nothing nearer to an orchestra than a solitary piano, yet, with all these things against it, it is a success. In theatrical circles especially it holds a position which might turn the white lights of many a supper-palace green with envy.
Mac's Restaurant—nobody calls it MacFarland's—is a mystery. It's out of the way. It's not fancy. It doesn't advertise. It offers nothing more than a lone piano for music, yet despite all these downsides, it's a success. In theatrical circles, especially, it has a reputation that could make many fancy restaurants envious.
This is mysterious. You do not expect Soho to compete with and even eclipse Piccadilly in this way. And when Soho does so compete, there is generally romance of some kind somewhere in the background.
This is mysterious. You wouldn't expect Soho to compete with and even outshine Piccadilly like this. And when Soho does compete, there's usually some kind of romance happening in the background.
Somebody happened to mention to me casually that Henry, the old waiter, had been at Mac's since its foundation.
Somebody casually mentioned to me that Henry, the old waiter, had been at Mac's since it first opened.
'Me?' said Henry, questioned during a slack spell in the afternoon. 'Rather!'
'Me?' Henry asked, during a slow moment in the afternoon. 'Absolutely!'
'Then can you tell me what it was that first gave the place the impetus which started it on its upward course? What causes should you say were responsible for its phenomenal prosperity? What—'
'Then can you tell me what initially sparked the place's rise? What do you think were the main reasons for its remarkable success? What—'
'What gave it a leg-up? Is that what you're trying to get at?'
'What gave it an advantage? Is that what you're getting at?'
'Exactly. What gave it a leg-up? Can you tell me?'
'Exactly. What gave it an advantage? Can you tell me?'
'Me?' said Henry. 'Rather!'
"Me?" Henry replied. "Absolutely!"
And he told me this chapter from the unwritten history of the London whose day begins when Nature's finishes.
And he shared with me this chapter from the unwritten history of London, where the day starts when Nature's day ends.
Old Mr MacFarland (said Henry) started the place fifteen years ago. He was a widower with one son and what you might call half a daughter. That's to say, he had adopted her. Katie was her name, and she was the child of a dead friend of his. The son's name was Andy. A little freckled nipper he was when I first knew him—one of those silent kids that don't say much and have as much obstinacy in them as if they were mules. Many's the time, in them days, I've clumped him on the head and told him to do something; and he didn't run yelling to his pa, same as most kids would have done, but just said nothing and went on not doing whatever it was I had told him to do. That was the sort of disposition Andy had, and it grew on him. Why, when he came back from Oxford College the time the old man sent for him—what I'm going to tell you about soon—he had a jaw on him like the ram of a battleship. Katie was the kid for my money. I liked Katie. We all liked Katie.
Old Mr. MacFarland (said Henry) started the place fifteen years ago. He was a widower with one son and what you might call a half-daughter. That is to say, he had adopted her. Her name was Katie, and she was the child of a deceased friend of his. The son's name was Andy. He was a little freckled kid when I first met him—one of those quiet kids who don't say much and have as much stubbornness in them as if they were mules. Many times back then, I would knock on his head and tell him to do something; and he didn’t run yelling to his dad, like most kids would have, but just said nothing and kept on not doing whatever I had told him to do. That was the type of personality Andy had, and it developed over time. When he returned from Oxford College, the time the old man called him back—what I’m going to tell you about soon—he had a jaw like the ram of a battleship. Katie was the kid for my money. I liked Katie. We all liked Katie.
Old MacFarland started out with two big advantages. One was Jules, and the other was me. Jules came from Paris, and he was the greatest cook you ever seen. And me—well, I was just come from ten years as waiter at the Guelph, and I won't conceal it from you that I gave the place a tone. I gave Soho something to think about over its chop, believe me. It was a come-down in the world for me, maybe, after the Guelph, but what I said to myself was that, when you get a tip in Soho, it may be only tuppence, but you keep it; whereas at the Guelph about ninety-nine hundredths of it goes to helping to maintain some blooming head waiter in the style to which he has been accustomed. It was through my kind of harping on that fact that me and the Guelph parted company. The head waiter complained to the management the day I called him a fat-headed vampire.
Old MacFarland had two big advantages. One was Jules, and the other was me. Jules came from Paris, and he was the best cook you’ve ever seen. As for me—I had just come from ten years as a waiter at the Guelph, and I won’t hide it from you, I brought some style to the place. I gave Soho something to think about while they ate their chops, believe me. It was a bit of a downgrade for me, maybe, after the Guelph, but what I told myself was that when you get a tip in Soho, it might only be a couple of pennies, but you get to keep it; whereas at the Guelph, about ninety-nine percent of it goes to support some pompous head waiter in the lifestyle he’s used to. It was my constant reminder of that fact that led to me and the Guelph parting ways. The head waiter complained to the management the day I called him a fat-headed vampire.
Well, what with me and what with Jules, MacFarland's—it wasn't Mac's in them days—began to get a move on. Old MacFarland, who knew a good man when he saw one and always treated me more like a brother than anything else, used to say to me, 'Henry, if this keeps up, I'll be able to send the boy to Oxford College'; until one day he changed it to, 'Henry, I'm going to send the boy to Oxford College'; and next year, sure enough, off he went.
Well, with me and Jules, MacFarland's—it wasn't Mac's back then—started to pick up the pace. Old MacFarland, who could recognize a good person when he saw one and always treated me more like a brother than anything else, used to say to me, 'Henry, if this keeps up, I'll be able to send the boy to Oxford College'; until one day he changed it to, 'Henry, I'm going to send the boy to Oxford College'; and sure enough, the next year, off he went.
Katie was sixteen then, and she had just been given the cashier job, as a treat. She wanted to do something to help the old man, so he put her on a high chair behind a wire cage with a hole in it, and she gave the customers their change. And let me tell you, mister, that a man that wasn't satisfied after he'd had me serve him a dinner cooked by Jules and then had a chat with Katie through the wire cage would have groused at Paradise. For she was pretty, was Katie, and getting prettier every day. I spoke to the boss about it. I said it was putting temptation in the girl's way to set her up there right in the public eye, as it were. And he told me to hop it. So I hopped it.
Katie was sixteen at the time, and she had just been given the cashier job as a treat. She wanted to do something to help the old man, so he put her on a high chair behind a wire cage with a hole in it, and she handed the customers their change. And let me tell you, mister, any man who wasn't satisfied after being served a dinner cooked by Jules and then chatting with Katie through the wire cage would have complained about Paradise. Because Katie was pretty, and getting prettier every day. I spoke to the boss about it. I said it was tempting fate to put her up there right in the public eye. And he told me to get lost. So I got lost.
Katie was wild about dancing. Nobody knew it till later, but all this while, it turned out, she was attending regular one of them schools. That was where she went to in the afternoons, when we all thought she was visiting girl friends. It all come out after, but she fooled us then. Girls are like monkeys when it comes to artfulness. She called me Uncle Bill, because she said the name Henry always reminded her of cold mutton. If it had been young Andy that had said it I'd have clumped him one; but he never said anything like that. Come to think of it, he never said anything much at all. He just thought a heap without opening his face.
Katie was crazy about dancing. Nobody realized it until later, but all along, she was secretly going to one of those schools. That’s where she spent her afternoons when we all thought she was hanging out with her friends. It all came out later, but she really had us fooled at the time. Girls can be pretty crafty when it comes to keeping secrets. She called me Uncle Bill because she said the name Henry always made her think of cold mutton. If it had been young Andy who said that, I would have given him a punch; but he never said anything like that. Come to think of it, he hardly ever spoke at all. He just had a lot on his mind without saying a word.
So young Andy went off to college, and I said to him, 'Now then, you young devil, you be a credit to us, or I'll fetch you a clip when you come home.' And Katie said, 'Oh, Andy, I shall miss you.' And Andy didn't say nothing to me, and he didn't say nothing to Katie, but he gave her a look, and later in the day I found her crying, and she said she'd got toothache, and I went round the corner to the chemist's and brought her something for it.
So young Andy went off to college, and I said to him, 'Now then, you little rascal, make us proud, or I’ll give you a smack when you come home.' And Katie said, 'Oh, Andy, I will miss you.' Andy didn't say anything to me, and he didn't say anything to Katie, but he gave her a look, and later that day I found her crying. She said she had a toothache, so I went around the corner to the pharmacy and got her something for it.
It was in the middle of Andy's second year at college that the old man had the stroke which put him out of business. He went down under it as if he'd been hit with an axe, and the doctor tells him he'll never be able to leave his bed again.
It was in the middle of Andy's second year at college when the old man had a stroke that knocked him out of commission. He collapsed as if he’d been struck with an axe, and the doctor told him he’d never be able to leave his bed again.
So they sent for Andy, and he quit his college, and come back to London to look after the restaurant.
So they called for Andy, and he dropped out of college and came back to London to take care of the restaurant.
I was sorry for the kid. I told him so in a fatherly kind of way. And he just looked at me and says, 'Thanks very much, Henry.'
I felt bad for the kid. I told him so in a fatherly way. And he just looked at me and said, 'Thanks a lot, Henry.'
'What must be must be,' I says. 'Maybe, it's all for the best. Maybe it's better you're here than in among all those young devils in your Oxford school what might be leading you astray.'
'What will be, will be,' I said. 'Maybe it's for the best. Maybe it's better that you're here than with all those young troublemakers at your Oxford school who might lead you off track.'
'If you would think less of me and more of your work, Henry,' he says, 'perhaps that gentleman over there wouldn't have to shout sixteen times for the waiter.'
'If you thought less of me and focused more on your job, Henry,' he says, 'maybe that guy over there wouldn’t have to call for the waiter sixteen times.'
Which, on looking into it, I found to be the case, and he went away without giving me no tip, which shows what you lose in a hard world by being sympathetic.
Which, upon examining it, I found to be true, and he left without giving me a tip, which shows what you lose in a tough world by being kind.
I'm bound to say that young Andy showed us all jolly quick that he hadn't come home just to be an ornament about the place. There was exactly one boss in the restaurant, and it was him. It come a little hard at first to have to be respectful to a kid whose head you had spent many a happy hour clumping for his own good in the past; but he pretty soon showed me I could do it if I tried, and I done it. As for Jules and the two young fellers that had been taken on to help me owing to increase of business, they would jump through hoops and roll over if he just looked at them. He was a boy who liked his own way, was Andy, and, believe me, at MacFarland's Restaurant he got it.
I have to say that young Andy made it clear pretty quickly that he didn’t come back just to hang around. There was only one boss in the restaurant, and that was him. It was a bit tough at first to be respectful to a kid whose head I had spent many a happy hour bumping for his own good in the past; but he soon showed me I could do it if I put my mind to it, and I did. As for Jules and the two young guys who were hired to help me because of the increase in business, they would jump through hoops and roll over if he just looked at them. Andy was a boy who liked to have things his way, and believe me, at MacFarland's Restaurant, he got it.
And then, when things had settled down into a steady jog, Katie took the bit in her teeth.
And then, when things had calmed down into a steady pace, Katie took the reins.
She done it quite quiet and unexpected one afternoon when there was only me and her and Andy in the place. And I don't think either of them knew I was there, for I was taking an easy on a chair at the back, reading an evening paper.
She did it pretty quietly and unexpectedly one afternoon when it was just me, her, and Andy in the room. I don’t think either of them knew I was there because I was lounging in a chair at the back, reading an evening newspaper.
She said, kind of quiet, 'Oh, Andy.'
She whispered, 'Oh, Andy.'
'Yes, darling,' he said.
'Yes, sweetheart,' he said.
And that was the first I knew that there was anything between them.
And that's when I first realized there was something going on between them.
'Andy, I've something to tell you.'
'Andy, I have something to tell you.'
'What is it?'
'What's that?'
She kind of hesitated.
She hesitated a bit.
'Andy, dear, I shan't be able to help any more in the restaurant.'
'Andy, dear, I won’t be able to help out anymore in the restaurant.'
He looked at her, sort of surprised.
He looked at her, somewhat surprised.
'What do you mean?'
'What do you mean?'
'I'm—I'm going on the stage.'
"I'm—I'm going on stage."
I put down my paper. What do you mean? Did I listen? Of course I listened. What do you take me for?
I set my paper aside. What do you mean? Did I pay attention? Of course I did. What do you think I am?
From where I sat I could see young Andy's face, and I didn't need any more to tell me there was going to be trouble. That jaw of his was right out. I forgot to tell you that the old man had died, poor old feller, maybe six months before, so that now Andy was the real boss instead of just acting boss; and what's more, in the nature of things, he was, in a manner of speaking, Katie's guardian, with power to tell her what she could do and what she couldn't. And I felt that Katie wasn't going to have any smooth passage with this stage business which she was giving him. Andy didn't hold with the stage—not with any girl he was fond of being on it anyway. And when Andy didn't like a thing he said so.
From where I was sitting, I could see young Andy's face, and I didn’t need anything else to know there was going to be trouble. His jaw was set tight. I should mention that the old man had passed away, poor guy, about six months ago, so now Andy was the real boss instead of just the acting boss; and what's more, in a way, he was Katie's guardian, with the authority to decide what she could and couldn’t do. I sensed that Katie wasn’t going to have an easy time with this performance she was putting on for him. Andy didn’t approve of the stage—not for any girl he cared about being on it, anyway. And when Andy didn't like something, he made it clear.
He said so now.
He said that now.
'You aren't going to do anything of the sort.'
'You aren't going to do anything like that.'
'Don't be horrid about it, Andy dear. I've got a big chance. Why should you be horrid about it?'
'Don't be mean about it, Andy dear. I've got a big opportunity. Why should you be mean about it?'
'I'm not going to argue about it. You don't go.'
I'm not going to debate this. You're not going.
'But it's such a big chance. And I've been working for it for years.'
'But it's such a huge opportunity. And I've been working toward it for years.'
'How do you mean working for it?'
'What do you mean by working for it?'
And then it came out about this dancing-school she'd been attending regular.
And then it came out that she had been regularly attending this dance school.
When she'd finished telling him about it, he just shoved out his jaw another inch.
When she was done telling him about it, he just pushed his jaw out another inch.
'You aren't going on the stage.'
'You're not going on stage.'
'But it's such a chance. I saw Mr Mandelbaum yesterday, and he saw me dance, and he was very pleased, and said he would give me a solo dance to do in this new piece he's putting on.'
'But it's such a great opportunity. I saw Mr. Mandelbaum yesterday, and he watched me dance, and he was really impressed. He said he would give me a solo to perform in this new piece he's working on.'
'You aren't going on the stage.'
'You’re not going on stage.'
What I always say is, you can't beat tact. If you're smooth and tactful you can get folks to do anything you want; but if you just shove your jaw out at them, and order them about, why, then they get their backs up and sauce you. I knew Katie well enough to know that she would do anything for Andy, if he asked her properly; but she wasn't going to stand this sort of thing. But you couldn't drive that into the head of a feller like young Andy with a steam-hammer.
What I always say is, you can't underestimate the power of tact. If you're smooth and diplomatic, you can get people to do anything you want. But if you just push your opinion on them and boss them around, they’ll push back and get snippy. I knew Katie well enough to realize that she would do anything for Andy if he asked her the right way, but she wasn’t going to put up with this kind of behavior. But you couldn't make someone like young Andy understand that, no matter how hard you tried.
She flared up, quick, as if she couldn't hold herself in no longer.
She snapped, quickly, as if she couldn’t contain herself any longer.
'I certainly am,' she said.
"I definitely am," she said.
'You know what it means?'
'Do you know what that means?'
'What does it mean?'
'What does that mean?'
'The end of—everything.'
'The end of everything.'
She kind of blinked as if he'd hit her, then she chucks her chin up.
She blinked, almost as if he had struck her, then she lifted her chin defiantly.
'Very well,' she says. 'Good-bye.'
"Sure," she says. "Goodbye."
'Good-bye,' says Andy, the pig-headed young mule; and she walks out one way and he walks out another.
'Goodbye,' says Andy, the stubborn young mule; and she walks out one way and he walks out another.
I don't follow the drama much as a general rule, but seeing that it was now, so to speak, in the family, I did keep an eye open for the newspaper notices of 'The Rose Girl', which was the name of the piece which Mr Mandelbaum was letting Katie do a solo dance in; and while some of them cussed the play considerable, they all gave Katie a nice word. One feller said that she was like cold water on the morning after, which is high praise coming from a newspaper man.
I don't usually pay much attention to the drama, but since it was in the family this time, I made sure to check the newspaper reviews for 'The Rose Girl', which was the play where Mr. Mandelbaum was letting Katie do a solo dance. While some critics really slammed the play, they all had good things to say about Katie. One guy even said she was like a refreshing splash of cold water on a morning after, which is pretty high praise coming from a journalist.
There wasn't a doubt about it. She was a success. You see, she was something new, and London always sits up and takes notice when you give it that.
There was no doubt about it. She was a success. You see, she was something new, and London always pays attention when you offer it that.
There were pictures of her in the papers, and one evening paper had a piece about 'How I Preserve My Youth' signed by her. I cut it out and showed it to Andy.
There were photos of her in the newspapers, and one evening paper included an article titled 'How I Preserve My Youth' that was signed by her. I cut it out and showed it to Andy.
He gave it a look. Then he gave me a look, and I didn't like his eye.
He glanced at it. Then he looked at me, and I didn't like the way he was looking at me.
'Well?' he says.
'So?' he says.
'Pardon,' I says.
"Excuse me," I said.
'What about it?' he says.
"What do you think?" he says.
'I don't know,' I says.
"I don't know," I say.
'Get back to your work,' he says.
'Get back to your work,' he says.
So I got back.
So I'm back.
It was that same night that the queer thing happened.
It was that same night when the strange thing happened.
We didn't do much in the supper line at MacFarland's as a rule in them days, but we kept open, of course, in case Soho should take it into its head to treat itself to a welsh rabbit before going to bed; so all hands was on deck, ready for the call if it should come, at half past eleven that night; but we weren't what you might term sanguine.
We didn't do much for dinner at MacFarland's back then, but we stayed open just in case Soho decided it wanted to indulge in a Welsh rarebit before going to bed. So everyone was on standby, ready to jump into action if needed, at half past eleven that night; but we weren't exactly optimistic.
Well, just on the half-hour, up drives a taxicab, and in comes a party of four. There was a nut, another nut, a girl, and another girl. And the second girl was Katie.
Well, just on the half-hour, a taxi pulls up, and a group of four walks in. There was a weirdo, another weirdo, a girl, and another girl. And the second girl was Katie.
'Hallo, Uncle Bill!' she says.
'Hey, Uncle Bill!' she says.
'Good evening, madam,' I says dignified, being on duty.
'Good evening, ma'am,' I say respectfully, since I'm on duty.
'Oh, stop it, Uncle Bill,' she says. 'Say "Hallo!" to a pal, and smile prettily, or I'll tell them about the time you went to the White City.'
'Oh, come on, Uncle Bill,' she says. 'Just say "Hi!" to a friend and smile nicely, or I'll spill the beans about the time you went to the White City.'
Well, there's some bygones that are best left bygones, and the night at the White City what she was alluding to was one of them. I still maintain, as I always shall maintain, that the constable had no right to—but, there, it's a story that wouldn't interest you. And, anyway, I was glad to see Katie again, so I give her a smile.
Well, some things are better left in the past, and the night at the White City that she was referring to was one of them. I still believe, and I always will believe, that the constable had no right to—but, you know, it’s a story that wouldn’t interest you. And besides, I was happy to see Katie again, so I smiled at her.
'Not so much of it,' I says. 'Not so much of it. I'm glad to see you, Katie.'
'Not so much of that,' I said. 'Not so much of that. I'm glad to see you, Katie.'
'Three cheers! Jimmy, I want to introduce you to my friend, Uncle Bill. Ted, this is Uncle Bill. Violet, this is Uncle Bill.'
'Three cheers! Jimmy, I want you to meet my friend, Uncle Bill. Ted, this is Uncle Bill. Violet, this is Uncle Bill.'
It wasn't my place to fetch her one on the side of the head, but I'd of liked to have; for she was acting like she'd never used to act when I knew her—all tough and bold. Then it come to me that she was nervous. And natural, too, seeing young Andy might pop out any moment.
It wasn't my job to smack her on the side of the head, but I would have liked to; she was acting all tough and bold, unlike how she used to act when I knew her. Then it hit me that she was actually nervous. And no wonder, since young Andy could show up at any moment.
And sure enough out he popped from the back room at that very instant. Katie looked at him, and he looked at Katie, and I seen his face get kind of hard; but he didn't say a word. And presently he went out again.
And sure enough, he came out from the back room right at that moment. Katie looked at him, and he looked at Katie, and I saw his face harden a bit; but he didn’t say anything. Then he went back outside.
I heard Katie breathe sort of deep.
I heard Katie take a deep breath.
'He's looking well, Uncle Bill, ain't he?' she says to me, very soft.
"He's looking good, Uncle Bill, isn't he?" she says to me, really softly.
'Pretty fair,' I says. 'Well, kid, I been reading the pieces in the papers. You've knocked 'em.'
'Pretty good,' I said. 'Well, kid, I've been reading the articles in the newspapers. You nailed it.'
'Ah, don't Bill,' she says, as if I'd hurt her. And me meaning only to say the civil thing. Girls are rum.
'Oh, come on, Bill,' she says, as if I'd done something to upset her. I was just trying to be polite. Girls are strange.
When the party had paid their bill and give me a tip which made me think I was back at the Guelph again—only there weren't any Dick Turpin of a head waiter standing by for his share—they hopped it. But Katie hung back and had a word with me.
When the group settled their bill and tipped me in a way that made me feel like I was back at the Guelph—except there was no Dick Turpin of a head waiter waiting for his cut—they took off. But Katie stayed behind and had a quick chat with me.
'He was looking well, wasn't he, Uncle Bill?'
'He looks great, doesn't he, Uncle Bill?'
'Rather!'
'Absolutely!'
'Does—does he ever speak of me?'
'Does he ever talk about me?'
'I ain't heard him.'
'I haven't heard him.'
'I suppose he's still pretty angry with me, isn't he, Uncle Bill? You're sure you've never heard him speak of me?'
'I guess he's still really angry with me, right, Uncle Bill? You're positive you've never heard him mention me?'
So, to cheer her up, I tells her about the piece in the paper I showed him; but it didn't seem to cheer her up any. And she goes out.
So, to lift her spirits, I told her about the article in the paper I showed him; but it didn't seem to brighten her mood at all. And then she leaves.
The very next night in she come again for supper, but with different nuts and different girls. There was six of them this time, counting her. And they'd hardly sat down at their table, when in come the fellers she had called Jimmy and Ted with two girls. And they sat eating of their suppers and chaffing one another across the floor, all as pleasant and sociable as you please.
The very next night, she came back for dinner, but with different snacks and different girls. There were six of them this time, including her. They had barely settled at their table when the guys she had referred to as Jimmy and Ted came in with two girls. They all sat eating their dinners and joking with each other across the room, just as friendly and social as you could imagine.
'I say, Katie,' I heard one of the nuts say, 'you were right. He's worth the price of admission.'
'I say, Katie,' I heard one of the guys say, 'you were right. He's definitely worth the price of admission.'
I don't know who they meant, but they all laughed. And every now and again I'd hear them praising the food, which I don't wonder at, for Jules had certainly done himself proud. All artistic temperament, these Frenchmen are. The moment I told him we had company, so to speak, he blossomed like a flower does when you put it in water.
I don't know who they were referring to, but they all laughed. Every now and then, I’d hear them complimenting the food, which I totally get, because Jules had definitely outdone himself. These French guys are all about their artistic vibes. The minute I mentioned we had some guests, he lit up like a flower does when it’s put in water.
'Ah, see, at last!' he says, trying to grab me and kiss me. 'Our fame has gone abroad in the world which amuses himself, ain't it? For a good supper connexion I have always prayed, and he has arrived.'
'Oh, finally!' he says, trying to grab me and kiss me. 'Our fame has spread in the world that entertains itself, hasn't it? I've always hoped for a good supper connection, and it's here now.'
Well, it did begin to look as if he was right. Ten high-class supper-folk in an evening was pretty hot stuff for MacFarland's. I'm bound to say I got excited myself. I can't deny that I missed the Guelph at times.
Well, it started to seem like he was right. Ten upscale diners in one evening was pretty impressive for MacFarland's. I have to admit I got excited myself. I can't deny that I missed the Guelph at times.
On the fifth night, when the place was fairly packed and looked for all the world like Oddy's or Romano's, and me and the two young fellers helping me was working double tides, I suddenly understood, and I went up to Katie and, bending over her very respectful with a bottle, I whispers, 'Hot stuff, kid. This is a jolly fine boom you're working for the old place.' And by the way she smiled back at me, I seen I had guessed right.
On the fifth night, when the place was pretty packed and looked just like Oddy's or Romano's, the two young guys helping me and I were working double time. I suddenly got it, so I went over to Katie and, leaning in respectfully with a bottle, I whispered, "Hot stuff, kid. You're doing a great job bringing life back to this place." And the way she smiled back at me made it clear I was spot on.
Andy was hanging round, keeping an eye on things, as he always done, and I says to him, when I was passing, 'She's doing us proud, bucking up the old place, ain't she?' And he says, 'Get on with your work.' And I got on.
Andy was hanging around, keeping an eye on things, as he always did, and I said to him, as I was passing by, 'She's making us proud, improving the place, isn't she?' And he replied, 'Get back to your work.' So I did.
Katie hung back at the door, when she was on her way out, and had a word with me.
Katie paused at the door as she was leaving and had a quick word with me.
'Has he said anything about me, Uncle Bill?'
'Has he said anything about me, Uncle Bill?'
'Not a word,' I says.
"Not a word," I say.
And she goes out.
And she steps outside.
You've probably noticed about London, mister, that a flock of sheep isn't in it with the nuts, the way they all troop on each other's heels to supper-places. One month they're all going to one place, next month to another. Someone in the push starts the cry that he's found a new place, and off they all go to try it. The trouble with most of the places is that once they've got the custom they think it's going to keep on coming and all they've got to do is to lean back and watch it come. Popularity comes in at the door, and good food and good service flies out at the window. We wasn't going to have any of that at MacFarland's. Even if it hadn't been that Andy would have come down like half a ton of bricks on the first sign of slackness, Jules and me both of us had our professional reputations to keep up. I didn't give myself no airs when I seen things coming our way. I worked all the harder, and I seen to it that the four young fellers under me—there was four now—didn't lose no time fetching of the orders.
You've probably noticed about London, mister, that a group of people isn't like sheep, the way they all follow each other to restaurants. One month they're all going to one place, the next month to another. Someone in the crowd starts saying they've found a new spot, and off they all go to check it out. The problem with most places is that once they have customers, they think it will keep coming, and all they have to do is sit back and watch. Popularity walks in through the door, and good food and service fly out the window. We weren't going to let that happen at MacFarland's. Even if Andy hadn't come down hard on the first sign of laziness, both Jules and I had our professional reputations to maintain. I didn't act all high and mighty when I saw things coming our way. I worked even harder, and I made sure the four young guys under me—there were four now—didn't waste any time fetching the orders.
The consequence was that the difference between us and most popular restaurants was that we kept our popularity. We fed them well, and we served them well; and once the thing had started rolling it didn't stop. Soho isn't so very far away from the centre of things, when you come to look at it, and they didn't mind the extra step, seeing that there was something good at the end of it. So we got our popularity, and we kept our popularity; and we've got it to this day. That's how MacFarland's came to be what it is, mister.
The result was that the difference between us and most popular restaurants was that we maintained our popularity. We treated our guests well and served them well; and once word got around, it didn’t stop. Soho isn’t that far from the center of things when you think about it, and they didn’t mind the extra effort, knowing there was something great waiting for them. So we gained our popularity, and we kept it; and we still have it today. That’s how MacFarland's became what it is, mister.
With the air of one who has told a well-rounded tale, Henry ceased, and observed that it was wonderful the way Mr Woodward, of Chelsea, preserved his skill in spite of his advanced years.
With the confidence of someone who has just shared a complete story, Henry stopped and noted how impressive it was that Mr. Woodward from Chelsea maintained his skills despite his old age.
I stared at him.
I gazed at him.
'But, heavens, man!' I cried, 'you surely don't think you've finished? What about Katie and Andy? What happened to them? Did they ever come together again?'
'But, come on, man!' I exclaimed, 'you can't really think you're done? What about Katie and Andy? What happened to them? Did they ever reunite?'
'Oh, ah,' said Henry, 'I was forgetting!'
'Oh, wow,' said Henry, 'I completely forgot!'
And he resumed.
And he continued.
As time went on, I begin to get pretty fed up with young Andy. He was making a fortune as fast as any feller could out of the sudden boom in the supper-custom, and he knowing perfectly well that if it hadn't of been for Katie there wouldn't of been any supper-custom at all; and you'd of thought that anyone claiming to be a human being would have had the gratitood to forgive and forget and go over and say a civil word to Katie when she come in. But no, he just hung round looking black at all of them; and one night he goes and fairly does it.
As time went on, I started to get pretty fed up with young Andy. He was making a fortune as quickly as anyone could from the sudden boom in the supper-custom, fully aware that if it weren't for Katie, there wouldn't have been any supper-custom at all. You'd think that anyone claiming to be human would have the decency to forgive and forget and at least say a kind word to Katie when she came in. But no, he just lingered around sulking at all of them, and one night he really crossed the line.
The place was full that night, and Katie was there, and the piano going, and everybody enjoying themselves, when the young feller at the piano struck up the tune what Katie danced to in the show. Catchy tune it was. 'Lum-tum-tum, tiddle-iddle-um.' Something like that it went. Well, the young feller struck up with it, and everybody begin clapping and hammering on the tables and hollering to Katie to get up and dance; which she done, in an open space in the middle, and she hadn't hardly started when along come young Andy.
The place was packed that night, and Katie was there, with the piano playing, and everyone having a great time, when the guy at the piano started playing the song that Katie danced to in the show. It was a catchy tune. 'Lum-tum-tum, tiddle-iddle-um.' Something like that. Well, the guy started playing it, and everyone began clapping and banging on the tables, shouting for Katie to get up and dance; which she did, in a clear spot in the middle, and she had barely begun when young Andy showed up.
He goes up to her, all jaw, and I seen something that wanted dusting on the table next to 'em, so I went up and began dusting it, so by good luck I happened to hear the whole thing.
He walks over to her, all jaw, and I noticed something that needed dusting on the table next to them, so I went over and started dusting it, and by chance, I ended up hearing the whole thing.
He says to her, very quiet, 'You can't do that here. What do you think this place is?'
He tells her quietly, 'You can’t do that here. What do you think this place is?'
And she says to him, 'Oh, Andy!'
And she says to him, 'Oh, Andy!'
'I'm very much obliged to you,' he says, 'for all the trouble you seem to be taking, but it isn't necessary. MacFarland's got on very well before your well-meant efforts to turn it into a bear-garden.'
"I'm really grateful to you," he says, "for all the trouble you seem to be taking, but it isn't necessary. MacFarland has managed just fine before your good intentions tried to turn it into a chaotic mess."
And him coining the money from the supper-custom! Sometimes I think gratitood's a thing of the past and this world not fit for a self-respecting rattlesnake to live in.
And he's cashing in from the dinner crowd! Sometimes I think gratitude is a thing of the past and this world isn't fit for a self-respecting rattlesnake to live in.
'Andy!' she says.
"Andy!" she says.
'That's all. We needn't argue about it. If you want to come here and have supper, I can't stop you. But I'm not going to have the place turned into a night-club.'
'That's it. We don't need to fight about it. If you want to come here for dinner, I can't stop you. But I'm not going to let this place become a nightclub.'
I don't know when I've heard anything like it. If it hadn't of been that I hadn't of got the nerve, I'd have give him a look.
I don't know when I’ve heard anything like it. If it hadn’t been for the fact that I didn’t have the nerve, I would have given him a look.
Katie didn't say another word, but just went back to her table.
Katie didn't say anything more and just went back to her table.
But the episode, as they say, wasn't conclooded. As soon as the party she was with seen that she was through dancing, they begin to kick up a row; and one young nut with about an inch and a quarter of forehead and the same amount of chin kicked it up especial.
But the episode, as they say, wasn't over. As soon as the group she was with saw that she was done dancing, they started to make a scene; and one young guy with about an inch and a quarter of forehead and the same amount of chin caused the most commotion.
'No, I say! I say, you know!' he hollered. 'That's too bad, you know. Encore! Don't stop. Encore!'
'No, I’m telling you! Seriously!' he shouted. 'That’s unfortunate, you know. More! Don’t stop. More!'
Andy goes up to him.
Andy approaches him.
'I must ask you, please, not to make so much noise,' he says, quite respectful. 'You are disturbing people.'
"I really need to ask you, please, to keep the noise down," he says, sounding quite respectful. "You're bothering people."
'Disturbing be damned! Why shouldn't she—'
'Disturbing be damned! Why shouldn't she—'
'One moment. You can make all the noise you please out in the street, but as long as you stay in here you'll be quiet. Do you understand?'
'One moment. You can make all the noise you want out on the street, but as long as you stay in here, you need to be quiet. Do you understand?'
Up jumps the nut. He'd had quite enough to drink. I know, because I'd been serving him.
Up jumps the nut. He had definitely had too much to drink. I know, because I had been serving him.
'Who the devil are you?' he says.
'Who on earth are you?' he says.
'Sit down,' says Andy.
"Take a seat," says Andy.
And the young feller took a smack at him. And the next moment Andy had him by the collar and was chucking him out in a way that would have done credit to a real professional down Whitechapel way. He dumped him on the pavement as neat as you please.
And the young guy took a swing at him. In the next moment, Andy had him by the collar and was throwing him out like a true pro from Whitechapel. He dropped him on the pavement as neatly as you could ask.
That broke up the party.
That killed the vibe.
You can never tell with restaurants. What kills one makes another. I've no doubt that if we had chucked out a good customer from the Guelph that would have been the end of the place. But it only seemed to do MacFarland's good. I guess it gave just that touch to the place which made the nuts think that this was real Bohemia. Come to think of it, it does give a kind of charm to a place, if you feel that at any moment the feller at the next table to you may be gathered up by the slack of his trousers and slung into the street.
You can never predict how restaurants will react. What drives one out can actually help another. I'm sure that if we had kicked out a good customer from the Guelph, it would have been the end for that place. But it only seemed to work in MacFarland's favor. I guess it added just the right vibe that made people think this was the real deal of Bohemia. Now that I think about it, there is a certain charm to a place when you feel like at any moment, the guy at the table next to you could be tossed out into the street by the waistband of his pants.
Anyhow, that's the way our supper-custom seemed to look at it; and after that you had to book a table in advance if you wanted to eat with us. They fairly flocked to the place.
Anyhow, that's how our dinner routine seemed to work; and after that, you had to reserve a table ahead of time if you wanted to eat with us. They really crowded the place.
But Katie didn't. She didn't flock. She stayed away. And no wonder, after Andy behaving so bad. I'd of spoke to him about it, only he wasn't the kind of feller you do speak to about things.
But Katie didn't. She didn't join in. She stayed away. And no wonder, after Andy acted so poorly. I would have talked to him about it, but he wasn't the kind of guy you talk to about those things.
One day I says to him to cheer him up, 'What price this restaurant now, Mr Andy?'
One day I said to him to cheer him up, 'What's the price at this restaurant now, Mr. Andy?'
'Curse the restaurant,' he says.
"Curse the restaurant," he says.
And him with all that supper-custom! It's a rum world!
And him with all that dinner routine! It's a weird world!
Mister, have you ever had a real shock—something that came out of nowhere and just knocked you flat? I have, and I'm going to tell you about it.
Mister, have you ever experienced a real shock—something that hit you out of nowhere and just knocked you down? I have, and I'm going to share it with you.
When a man gets to be my age, and has a job of work which keeps him busy till it's time for him to go to bed, he gets into the habit of not doing much worrying about anything that ain't shoved right under his nose. That's why, about now, Katie had kind of slipped my mind. It wasn't that I wasn't fond of the kid, but I'd got so much to think about, what with having four young fellers under me and things being in such a rush at the restaurant that, if I thought of her at all, I just took it for granted that she was getting along all right, and didn't bother. To be sure we hadn't seen nothing of her at MacFarland's since the night when Andy bounced her pal with the small size in foreheads, but that didn't worry me. If I'd been her, I'd have stopped away the same as she done, seeing that young Andy still had his hump. I took it for granted, as I'm telling you, that she was all right, and that the reason we didn't see nothing of her was that she was taking her patronage elsewhere.
When a guy gets to my age and has a job that keeps him busy until bedtime, he tends to stop worrying about things that aren't right in front of him. That's why Katie had kind of slipped my mind lately. It’s not that I didn’t like the kid, but I had so much going on with four young guys working under me and everything at the restaurant being so hectic that, if I thought of her at all, I just assumed she was doing fine and didn’t think twice about it. Sure, we hadn’t seen her at MacFarland’s since the night Andy got rid of her friend with the small forehead, but that didn’t bother me. If I were her, I would have stayed away too since young Andy still had his issues. I just figured she was okay and that the reason we hadn’t seen her was because she was spending her time elsewhere.
And then, one evening, which happened to be my evening off, I got a letter, and for ten minutes after I read it I was knocked flat.
And then, one evening, which happened to be my night off, I received a letter, and for ten minutes after reading it, I was completely stunned.
You get to believe in fate when you get to be my age, and fate certainly had taken a hand in this game. If it hadn't of been my evening off, don't you see, I wouldn't have got home till one o'clock or past that in the morning, being on duty. Whereas, seeing it was my evening off, I was back at half past eight.
You start believing in fate when you reach my age, and fate definitely played a role in this situation. If it hadn’t been my night off, I wouldn’t have gotten home until around one o'clock or later in the morning since I would have been on duty. But since it was my night off, I was back by 8:30.
I was living at the same boarding-house in Bloomsbury what I'd lived at for the past ten years, and when I got there I find her letter shoved half under my door.
I was living in the same boarding house in Bloomsbury that I had been at for the past ten years, and when I got there, I found her letter shoved halfway under my door.
I can tell you every word of it. This is how it went:
I can recite every word of it. Here’s how it happened:
Darling Uncle Bill, Don't be too sorry when you read this. It is nobody's fault, but I am just tired of everything, and I want to end it all. You have been such a dear to me always that I want you to be good to me now. I should not like Andy to know the truth, so I want you to make it seem as if it had happened naturally. You will do this for me, won't you? It will be quite easy. By the time you get this, it will be one, and it will all be over, and you can just come up and open the window and let the gas out and then everyone will think I just died naturally. It will be quite easy. I am leaving the door unlocked so that you can get in. I am in the room just above yours. I took it yesterday, so as to be near you. Good-bye, Uncle Bill. You will do it for me, won't you? I don't want Andy to know what it really was. KATIE
Dear Uncle Bill, Don't be too upset when you read this. It's no one's fault, but I'm just really tired of everything, and I want to end it all. You've always been so kind to me, and I need you to be good to me now. I wouldn't want Andy to know the truth, so I need you to make it look like it happened naturally. You will do this for me, right? It will be quite easy. By the time you get this, it will be one, and everything will be over, and you can just come up, open the window, and let the gas out, and then everyone will think I just died of natural causes. It will be easy. I'm leaving the door unlocked so you can get in. I'm in the room just above yours. I moved in yesterday to be closer to you. Goodbye, Uncle Bill. You'll do it for me, won't you? I don't want Andy to find out what really happened. KATIE
That was it, mister, and I tell you it floored me. And then it come to me, kind of as a new idea, that I'd best do something pretty soon, and up the stairs I went quick.
That was it, man, and I tell you it blew my mind. Then it hit me, like a new thought, that I should probably do something pretty soon, so I hurried up the stairs.
There she was, on the bed, with her eyes closed, and the gas just beginning to get bad.
There she was, on the bed, with her eyes closed, and the gas just starting to get bad.
As I come in, she jumped up, and stood staring at me. I went to the tap, and turned the flow off, and then I gives her a look.
As I walked in, she jumped up and stared at me. I went to the tap, turned off the flow, and then I gave her a look.
'Now then,' I says.
'So then,' I say.
'How did you get here?'
'How did you arrive here?'
'Never mind how I got here. What have you got to say for yourself?'
'Forget how I ended up here. What do you have to say for yourself?'
She just began to cry, same as she used to when she was a kid and someone had hurt her.
She just started to cry, just like she used to when she was a kid and someone had hurt her.
'Here,' I says, 'let's get along out of here, and go where there's some air to breathe. Don't you take on so. You come along out and tell me all about it.'
'Here,' I said, 'let's get out of here and go somewhere we can actually breathe. Don't stress so much. Just come outside and tell me all about it.'
She started to walk to where I was, and suddenly I seen she was limping. So I gave her a hand down to my room, and set her on a chair.
She started walking over to me, and suddenly I noticed she was limping. So I helped her down to my room and sat her in a chair.
'Now then,' I says again.
"Alright then," I say again.
'Don't be angry with me, Uncle Bill,' she says.
'Don't be mad at me, Uncle Bill,' she says.
And she looks at me so pitiful that I goes up to her and puts my arm round her and pats her on the back.
And she looks at me so sadly that I walk over to her, put my arm around her, and pat her on the back.
'Don't you worry, dearie,' I says, 'nobody ain't going to be angry with you. But, for goodness' sake,' I says, 'tell a man why in the name of goodness you ever took and acted so foolish.'
"Don't worry, sweetheart," I said, "no one is going to be mad at you. But, for heaven's sake," I said, "please tell me why on earth you ever did something so foolish."
'I wanted to end it all.'
'I wanted to end it all.'
'But why?'
'But why though?'
She burst out a-crying again, like a kid.
She started crying again, like a kid.
'Didn't you read about it in the paper, Uncle Bill?'
'Didn't you see it in the newspaper, Uncle Bill?'
'Read about what in the paper?'
'What are you reading in the paper?'
'My accident. I broke my ankle at rehearsal ever so long ago, practising my new dance. The doctors say it will never be right again. I shall never be able to dance any more. I shall always limp. I shan't even be able to walk properly. And when I thought of that ... and Andy ... and everything ... I....'
'My accident. I broke my ankle at rehearsal a long time ago, practicing my new dance. The doctors say it will never be the same again. I won’t be able to dance anymore. I’ll always have a limp. I won’t even be able to walk properly. And when I thought about that ... and Andy ... and everything ... I....'
I got on to my feet.
I woke up.
'Well, well, well,' I says. 'Well, well, well! I don't know as I blame you. But don't you do it. It's a mug's game. Look here, if I leave you alone for half an hour, you won't go trying it on again? Promise.'
'Well, well, well,' I say. 'Well, well, well! I can't say I blame you. But don't do it. It's a losing game. Look, if I leave you alone for half an hour, you won't try it again, right? Promise.'
'Very well, Uncle Bill. Where are you going?'
'Alright, Uncle Bill. Where are you headed?'
'Oh, just out. I'll be back soon. You sit there and rest yourself.'
'Oh, I just stepped out. I'll be back soon. You can sit there and take a break.'
It didn't take me ten minutes to get to the restaurant in a cab. I found Andy in the back room.
It took me less than ten minutes to get to the restaurant in a cab. I found Andy in the back room.
'What's the matter, Henry?' he says.
"What's wrong, Henry?" he asks.
'Take a look at this,' I says.
"Check this out," I say.
There's always this risk, mister, in being the Andy type of feller what must have his own way and goes straight ahead and has it; and that is that when trouble does come to him, it comes with a rush. It sometimes seems to me that in this life we've all got to have trouble sooner or later, and some of us gets it bit by bit, spread out thin, so to speak, and a few of us gets it in a lump—biff! And that was what happened to Andy, and what I knew was going to happen when I showed him that letter. I nearly says to him, 'Brace up, young feller, because this is where you get it.'
There's always a risk, man, in being the type of guy like Andy who has to have his own way and just goes for it; and that is that when trouble does come, it comes all at once. It sometimes seems to me that in this life, we all have to face trouble sooner or later, and some of us get it gradually, spread out thin, so to speak, while a few of us get hit with it all at once—biff! And that’s what happened to Andy, and I knew it was going to happen when I showed him that letter. I almost said to him, 'Get ready, kid, because this is where you get it.'
I don't often go to the theatre, but when I do I like one of those plays with some ginger in them which the papers generally cuss. The papers say that real human beings don't carry on in that way. Take it from me, mister, they do. I seen a feller on the stage read a letter once which didn't just suit him; and he gasped and rolled his eyes and tried to say something and couldn't, and had to get a hold on a chair to keep him from falling. There was a piece in the paper saying that this was all wrong, and that he wouldn't of done them things in real life. Believe me, the paper was wrong. There wasn't a thing that feller did that Andy didn't do when he read that letter.
I don't go to the theater often, but when I do, I enjoy those plays with a bit of flair that the critics usually slam. They say real people don't act that way. Trust me, they do. I once saw a guy on stage read a letter that really threw him off; he gasped, rolled his eyes, tried to say something but couldn't, and had to grab a chair to keep from falling over. There was an article saying that this was all off, and that he wouldn’t have acted like that in real life. Believe me, the article was wrong. Everything that guy did was exactly what Andy did when he read that letter.
'God!' he says. 'Is she ... She isn't.... Were you in time?' he says.
'God!' he says. 'Is she ... She isn't.... Did you make it in time?' he asks.
And he looks at me, and I seen that he had got it in the neck, right enough.
And he looks at me, and I see that he really got it in the neck.
'If you mean is she dead,' I says, 'no, she ain't dead.'
'If you're asking if she's dead,' I said, 'no, she isn't dead.'
'Thank God!'
'Thank goodness!'
'Not yet,' I says.
'Not yet,' I say.
And the next moment we was out of that room and in the cab and moving quick.
And the next moment we were out of that room, in the cab, and moving fast.
He was never much of a talker, wasn't Andy, and he didn't chat in that cab. He didn't say a word till we was going up the stairs.
He wasn't much of a talker, Andy, and he didn't chat in that cab. He didn't say a word until we were going up the stairs.
'Where?' he says.
"Where?" he asks.
'Here,' I says.
'Here,' I say.
And I opens the door.
And I open the door.
Katie was standing looking out of the window. She turned as the door opened, and then she saw Andy. Her lips parted, as if she was going to say something, but she didn't say nothing. And Andy, he didn't say nothing, neither. He just looked, and she just looked.
Katie was standing by the window, looking outside. She turned when the door opened and saw Andy. Her lips parted as if she was about to say something, but she didn't say anything. And Andy didn't say anything either. They just looked at each other.
And then he sort of stumbles across the room, and goes down on his knees, and gets his arms around her.
And then he kind of stumbles across the room, gets down on his knees, and wraps his arms around her.
'Oh, my kid' he says.
"Oh, my child," he says.
And I seen I wasn't wanted, so I shut the door, and I hopped it. I went and saw the last half of a music-hall. But, I don't know, it didn't kind of have no fascination for me. You've got to give your mind to it to appreciate good music-hall turns.
And I saw that I wasn't welcome, so I closed the door and left. I went to catch the last half of a music hall show. But, I don't know, it didn’t really interest me. You have to really engage with it to appreciate good music hall acts.
ONE TOUCH OF NATURE
The feelings of Mr J. Wilmot Birdsey, as he stood wedged in the crowd that moved inch by inch towards the gates of the Chelsea Football Ground, rather resembled those of a starving man who has just been given a meal but realizes that he is not likely to get another for many days. He was full and happy. He bubbled over with the joy of living and a warm affection for his fellow-man. At the back of his mind there lurked the black shadow of future privations, but for the moment he did not allow it to disturb him. On this maddest, merriest day of all the glad New Year he was content to revel in the present and allow the future to take care of itself.
The feelings of Mr. J. Wilmot Birdsey, as he stood packed in the crowd that moved slowly towards the gates of the Chelsea Football Ground, were a lot like those of a starving man who just got a meal but knows he won’t eat again for days. He felt full and happy. He overflowed with the joy of living and a warm affection for his fellow human beings. In the back of his mind, a nagging fear of future hardships lingered, but for now, he chose not to let it bother him. On this craziest, happiest day of the whole New Year, he was happy to soak up the moment and let the future sort itself out.
Mr Birdsey had been doing something which he had not done since he left New York five years ago. He had been watching a game of baseball.
Mr. Birdsey had been doing something he hadn't done since leaving New York five years ago. He had been watching a baseball game.
New York lost a great baseball fan when Hugo Percy de Wynter Framlinghame, sixth Earl of Carricksteed, married Mae Elinor, only daughter of Mr and Mrs J. Wilmot Birdsey of East Seventy-Third Street; for scarcely had that internationally important event taken place when Mrs Birdsey, announcing that for the future the home would be in England as near as possible to dear Mae and dear Hugo, scooped J. Wilmot out of his comfortable morris chair as if he had been a clam, corked him up in a swift taxicab, and decanted him into a Deck B stateroom on the Olympic. And there he was, an exile.
New York lost a huge baseball fan when Hugo Percy de Wynter Framlinghame, the sixth Earl of Carricksteed, married Mae Elinor, the only daughter of Mr. and Mrs. J. Wilmot Birdsey of East Seventy-Third Street. Hardly had this major event happened when Mrs. Birdsey announced that the family would be moving to England, as close as possible to dear Mae and dear Hugo. She quickly scooped J. Wilmot out of his comfortable chair like he was a clam, shoved him into a fast taxi, and dropped him off in a Deck B stateroom on the Olympic. And there he was, an exile.
Mr Birdsey submitted to the worst bit of kidnapping since the days of the old press gang with that delightful amiability which made him so popular among his fellows and such a cypher in his home. At an early date in his married life his position had been clearly defined beyond possibility of mistake. It was his business to make money, and, when called upon, to jump through hoops and sham dead at the bidding of his wife and daughter Mae. These duties he had been performing conscientiously for a matter of twenty years.
Mr. Birdsey endured the most unfortunate kind of kidnapping since the days of the old press gang, all with the charming friendliness that made him so well-liked among his peers and so invisible at home. Early in his marriage, his role had been clearly established without any chance of misunderstanding. His job was to earn money and, when asked, to entertain by jumping through hoops and pretending to be dead at the request of his wife and daughter Mae. He had been carrying out these responsibilities diligently for about twenty years.
It was only occasionally that his humble role jarred upon him, for he loved his wife and idolized his daughter. The international alliance had been one of these occasions. He had no objection to Hugo Percy, sixth Earl of Carricksteed. The crushing blow had been the sentence of exile. He loved baseball with a love passing the love of women, and the prospect of never seeing a game again in his life appalled him.
It was only sometimes that his modest position bothered him, because he loved his wife and adored his daughter. The international alliance had been one of those moments. He had no issues with Hugo Percy, the sixth Earl of Carricksteed. The devastating blow had been the sentence of exile. He loved baseball more than he loved women, and the thought of never seeing a game again in his life terrified him.
And then, one morning, like a voice from another world, had come the news that the White Sox and the Giants were to give an exhibition in London at the Chelsea Football Ground. He had counted the days like a child before Christmas.
And then, one morning, like a voice from another world, the news arrived that the White Sox and the Giants were going to hold an exhibition in London at the Chelsea Football Ground. He had been counting down the days like a kid before Christmas.
There had been obstacles to overcome before he could attend the game, but he had overcome them, and had been seated in the front row when the two teams lined up before King George.
There were hurdles to get past before he could go to the game, but he had managed to overcome them and was sitting in the front row when the two teams lined up in front of King George.
And now he was moving slowly from the ground with the rest of the spectators. Fate had been very good to him. It had given him a great game, even unto two home-runs. But its crowning benevolence had been to allot the seats on either side of him to two men of his own mettle, two god-like beings who knew every move on the board, and howled like wolves when they did not see eye to eye with the umpire. Long before the ninth innings he was feeling towards them the affection of a shipwrecked mariner who meets a couple of boyhood's chums on a desert island.
And now he was slowly getting up from the ground with the rest of the spectators. Luck had been very good to him. It had given him an amazing game, including two home runs. But its greatest gift had been placing two men just like him on either side, two god-like figures who understood every play on the field, and who howled like wolves when they disagreed with the umpire. Long before the ninth inning, he felt a bond with them like a shipwrecked sailor running into a couple of childhood friends on a deserted island.
As he shouldered his way towards the gate he was aware of these two men, one on either side of him. He looked at them fondly, trying to make up his mind which of them he liked best. It was sad to think that they must soon go out of his life again for ever.
As he pushed his way toward the gate, he noticed the two men, one on each side of him. He looked at them affectionately, trying to decide which one he liked more. It was bittersweet to realize that they would soon be leaving his life for good.
He came to a sudden resolution. He would postpone the parting. He would ask them to dinner. Over the best that the Savoy Hotel could provide they would fight the afternoon's battle over again. He did not know who they were or anything about them, but what did that matter? They were brother-fans. That was enough for him.
He suddenly made up his mind. He would delay the goodbye. He would invite them to dinner. Over the finest fare the Savoy Hotel could offer, they would replay the afternoon’s battle. He didn’t know who they were or anything about them, but did that really matter? They were fellow fans. That was enough for him.
The man on his right was young, clean-shaven, and of a somewhat vulturine cast of countenance. His face was cold and impassive now, almost forbiddingly so; but only half an hour before it had been a battle-field of conflicting emotions, and his hat still showed the dent where he had banged it against the edge of his seat on the occasion of Mr Daly's home-run. A worthy guest!
The man on his right was young, clean-shaven, and had a somewhat birdlike look to his face. His expression was cold and emotionless now, almost intimidating; but just half an hour ago, it had been filled with mixed feelings, and his hat still had a dent where he had slammed it against the edge of his seat when Mr. Daly hit a home run. A worthy guest!
The man on Mr Birdsey's left belonged to another species of fan. Though there had been times during the game when he had howled, for the most part he had watched in silence so hungrily tense that a less experienced observer than Mr Birdsey might have attributed his immobility to boredom. But one glance at his set jaw and gleaming eyes told him that here also was a man and a brother.
The man sitting to the left of Mr. Birdsey was a different type of fan. While there were moments during the game when he had shouted in excitement, for the most part, he watched in a focused silence so intensely that someone less experienced than Mr. Birdsey might have mistaken his stillness for boredom. But just one look at his determined jaw and shining eyes made it clear that he was also a passionate man, like Mr. Birdsey.
This man's eyes were still gleaming, and under their curiously deep tan his bearded cheeks were pale. He was staring straight in front of him with an unseeing gaze.
This man's eyes were still shining, and beneath their strangely deep tan, his bearded cheeks were pale. He was staring straight ahead with an unseeing gaze.
Mr Birdsey tapped the young man on the shoulder.
Mr. Birdsey tapped the young man on the shoulder.
'Some game!' he said.
"Awesome game!" he said.
The young man looked at him and smiled.
The young man looked at him and smiled.
'You bet,' he said.
'You bet,' he replied.
'I haven't seen a ball-game in five years.'
'I haven’t seen a game in five years.'
'The last one I saw was two years ago next June.'
The last one I saw was two years ago next June.
'Come and have some dinner at my hotel and talk it over,' said Mr Birdsey impulsively.
"Come have dinner at my hotel and let's talk it over," Mr. Birdsey said impulsively.
'Sure!' said the young man.
"Sure!" said the guy.
Mr Birdsey turned and tapped the shoulder of the man on his left.
Mr. Birdsey turned and tapped the shoulder of the guy next to him.
The result was a little unexpected. The man gave a start that was almost a leap, and the pallor of his face became a sickly white. His eyes, as he swung round, met Mr Birdsey's for an instant before they dropped, and there was panic fear in them. His breath whistled softly through clenched teeth.
The result was a bit surprising. The man jumped back as if startled, and his face turned a sickly white. As he turned around, his eyes met Mr. Birdsey's for a moment before looking down, revealing a look of panic. His breath whistled quietly through clenched teeth.
Mr Birdsey was taken aback. The cordiality of the clean-shaven young man had not prepared him for the possibility of such a reception. He felt chilled. He was on the point of apologizing with some murmur about a mistake, when the man reassured him by smiling. It was rather a painful smile, but it was enough for Mr Birdsey. This man might be of a nervous temperament, but his heart was in the right place.
Mr. Birdsey was surprised. The friendliness of the clean-shaven young man hadn’t prepared him for such a reception. He felt unsettled. He was about to apologize with some excuse about a mistake when the man smiled to reassure him. It was a bit of an uncomfortable smile, but it was enough for Mr. Birdsey. This man might have a nervous personality, but his intentions were good.
He, too, smiled. He was a small, stout, red-faced little man, and he possessed a smile that rarely failed to set strangers at their ease. Many strenuous years on the New York Stock Exchange had not destroyed a certain childlike amiability in Mr Birdsey, and it shone out when he smiled at you.
He smiled, too. He was a short, stocky, red-faced man, and his smile always seemed to put strangers at ease. Years of hard work on the New York Stock Exchange hadn’t taken away Mr. Birdsey’s childlike friendliness, and it lit up his face when he smiled at you.
'I'm afraid I startled you,' he said soothingly. 'I wanted to ask you if you would let a perfect stranger, who also happens to be an exile, offer you dinner tonight.'
"I'm sorry if I scared you," he said gently. "I wanted to ask if you'd let a complete stranger, who also happens to be an exile, take you out for dinner tonight."
The man winced. 'Exile?'
The man flinched. 'Exile?'
'An exiled fan. Don't you feel that the Polo Grounds are a good long way away? This gentleman is joining me. I have a suite at the Savoy Hotel, and I thought we might all have a quiet little dinner there and talk about the game. I haven't seen a ball-game in five years.'
'An exiled fan. Don't you think the Polo Grounds feel really far away? This guy is joining me. I have a suite at the Savoy Hotel, and I thought we could have a nice, quiet dinner there and chat about the game. I haven't seen a baseball game in five years.'
'Nor have I.'
'Me neither.'
'Then you must come. You really must. We fans ought to stick to one another in a strange land. Do come.'
'Then you have to come. You really have to. We fans should support each other in an unfamiliar place. Please come.'
'Thank you,' said the bearded man; 'I will.'
'Thanks,' said the bearded man; 'I will.'
When three men, all strangers, sit down to dinner together, conversation, even if they happen to have a mutual passion for baseball, is apt to be for a while a little difficult. The first fine frenzy in which Mr Birdsey had issued his invitations had begun to ebb by the time the soup was served, and he was conscious of a feeling of embarrassment.
When three men, all unfamiliar with each other, sit down for dinner, conversation, even if they share a common love for baseball, is likely to be somewhat awkward at first. The initial excitement that Mr. Birdsey felt when he sent out the invitations had started to fade by the time the soup was served, and he felt a sense of embarrassment.
There was some subtle hitch in the orderly progress of affairs. He sensed it in the air. Both of his guests were disposed to silence, and the clean-shaven young man had developed a trick of staring at the man with the beard, which was obviously distressing that sensitive person.
There was a slight problem in the smooth flow of things. He could feel it in the air. Both of his guests were quiet, and the clean-shaven young man had picked up a habit of staring at the bearded man, which was clearly unsettling for that sensitive person.
'Wine,' murmured Mr Birdsey to the waiter. 'Wine, wine!'
'Wine,' Mr. Birdsey said to the waiter. 'Wine, wine!'
He spoke with the earnestness of a general calling up his reserves for the grand attack. The success of this little dinner mattered enormously to him. There were circumstances which were going to make it an oasis in his life. He wanted it to be an occasion to which, in grey days to come, he could look back and be consoled. He could not let it be a failure.
He spoke with the seriousness of a general rallying his troops for a big attack. The outcome of this dinner was incredibly important to him. There were reasons that would make it a bright spot in his life. He wanted it to be a moment he could look back on for comfort during tougher times ahead. He couldn’t let it be a disappointment.
He was about to speak when the young man anticipated him. Leaning forward, he addressed the bearded man, who was crumbling bread with an absent look in his eyes.
He was about to speak when the young man interrupted him. Leaning forward, he spoke to the bearded man, who was absentmindedly crumbling bread.
'Surely we have met before?' he said. 'I'm sure I remember your face.'
'Surely we've met before?' he said. 'I definitely recognize your face.'
The effect of these words on the other was as curious as the effect of Mr Birdsey's tap on the shoulder had been. He looked up like a hunted animal.
The impact of these words on the other person was just as interesting as Mr. Birdsey's tap on the shoulder had been. He glanced up like a frightened animal.
He shook his head without speaking.
He shook his head without saying anything.
'Curious,' said the young man. 'I could have sworn to it, and I am positive that it was somewhere in New York. Do you come from New York?'
"Curious," said the young man. "I could have sworn it was somewhere in New York. Are you from New York?"
'Yes.'
Yes.
'It seems to me,' said Mr Birdsey, 'that we ought to introduce ourselves. Funny it didn't strike any of us before. My name is Birdsey, J. Wilmot Birdsey. I come from New York.'
"It seems to me," said Mr. Birdsey, "that we should introduce ourselves. It's funny none of us thought of it earlier. My name is Birdsey, J. Wilmot Birdsey. I'm from New York."
'My name is Waterall,' said the young man. 'I come from New York.'
'My name is Waterall,' the young man said. 'I'm from New York.'
The bearded man hesitated.
The bearded guy hesitated.
'My name is Johnson. I—used to live in New York.'
'My name is Johnson. I used to live in New York.'
'Where do you live now, Mr Johnson?' asked Waterall.
'Where do you live now, Mr. Johnson?' asked Waterall.
The bearded man hesitated again. 'Algiers,' he said.
The bearded man paused once more. 'Algiers,' he said.
Mr Birdsey was inspired to help matters along with small-talk.
Mr. Birdsey felt motivated to facilitate things through casual conversation.
'Algiers,' he said. 'I have never been there, but I understand that it is quite a place. Are you in business there, Mr Johnson?'
"Algiers," he said. "I've never been there, but I hear it’s quite a place. Are you doing business there, Mr. Johnson?"
'I live there for my health.'
'I live there for my health.'
'Have you been there some time?' inquired Waterall.
"Have you been here long?" asked Waterall.
'Five years.'
'5 years.'
'Then it must have been in New York that I saw you, for I have never been to Algiers, and I'm certain I have seen you somewhere. I'm afraid you will think me a bore for sticking to the point like this, but the fact is, the one thing I pride myself on is my memory for faces. It's a hobby of mine. If I think I remember a face, and can't place it, I worry myself into insomnia. It's partly sheer vanity, and partly because in my job a good memory for faces is a mighty fine asset. It has helped me a hundred times.'
'Then I must have seen you in New York because I've never been to Algiers, and I’m sure I've seen you somewhere. I’m afraid you might think I’m being tedious for fixating on this, but honestly, one thing I take pride in is my ability to remember faces. It's a bit of a hobby for me. If I think I recognize a face but can't figure out where I know it from, it keeps me up at night. It’s partly just vanity, and partly because in my job, a good memory for faces is a huge advantage. It's helped me countless times.'
Mr Birdsey was an intelligent man, and he could see that Waterall's table-talk was for some reason getting upon Johnson's nerves. Like a good host, he endeavoured to cut in and make things smooth.
Mr. Birdsey was a smart guy, and he could tell that Waterall's conversation was for some reason getting on Johnson's nerves. Being a good host, he tried to step in and ease the tension.
'I've heard great accounts of Algiers,' he said helpfully. 'A friend of mine was there in his yacht last year. It must be a delightful spot.'
"I've heard amazing things about Algiers," he said supportively. "A friend of mine was there on his yacht last year. It must be a lovely place."
'It's a hell on earth,' snapped Johnson, and slew the conversation on the spot.
'It's a nightmare here,' Johnson snapped, cutting off the conversation immediately.
Through a grim silence an angel in human form fluttered in—a waiter bearing a bottle. The pop of the cork was more than music to Mr Birdsey's ears. It was the booming of the guns of the relieving army.
Through a tense silence, an angel in human form appeared—a waiter carrying a bottle. The sound of the cork popping was more than music to Mr. Birdsey's ears. It was the thunderous cheer of the reinforcements arriving.
The first glass, as first glasses will, thawed the bearded man, to the extent of inducing him to try and pick up the fragments of the conversation which he had shattered.
The first drink, like the first drinks often do, warmed up the bearded man enough to make him attempt to piece together the bits of the conversation he had broken.
'I am afraid you will have thought me abrupt, Mr Birdsey,' he said awkwardly; 'but then you haven't lived in Algiers for five years, and I have.'
"I’m sorry if I seemed blunt, Mr. Birdsey," he said awkwardly; "but you haven't lived in Algiers for five years, and I have."
Mr Birdsey chirruped sympathetically.
Mr. Birdsey chirped sympathetically.
'I liked it at first. It looked mighty good to me. But five years of it, and nothing else to look forward to till you die....'
'I liked it at first. It looked really good to me. But five years of it, and nothing else to look forward to until you die....'
He stopped, and emptied his glass. Mr Birdsey was still perturbed. True, conversation was proceeding in a sort of way, but it had taken a distinctly gloomy turn. Slightly flushed with the excellent champagne which he had selected for this important dinner, he endeavoured to lighten it.
He paused and finished his drink. Mr. Birdsey was still uneasy. Sure, the conversation was happening, but it had definitely become more somber. A bit flushed from the great champagne he had picked for this important dinner, he tried to lighten the mood.
'I wonder,' he said, 'which of us three fans had the greatest difficulty in getting to the bleachers today. I guess none of us found it too easy.'
"I wonder," he said, "which of us three fans had the hardest time getting to the bleachers today. I guess none of us had it too easy."
The young man shook his head.
The young man shook his head.
'Don't count on me to contribute a romantic story to this Arabian Night's Entertainment. My difficulty would have been to stop away. My name's Waterall, and I'm the London correspondent of the New York Chronicle. I had to be there this afternoon in the way of business.'
'Don't expect me to share a romantic story for this Arabian Night's Entertainment. It would have been tough for me to stay away. My name's Waterall, and I'm the London correspondent for the New York Chronicle. I had to be there this afternoon for work.'
Mr Birdsey giggled self-consciously, but not without a certain impish pride.
Mr. Birdsey chuckled a bit awkwardly, but there was definitely a hint of mischievous pride in it.
'The laugh will be on me when you hear my confession. My daughter married an English earl, and my wife brought me over here to mix with his crowd. There was a big dinner-party tonight, at which the whole gang were to be present, and it was as much as my life was worth to side-step it. But when you get the Giants and the White Sox playing ball within fifty miles of you—Well, I packed a grip and sneaked out the back way, and got to the station and caught the fast train to London. And what is going on back there at this moment I don't like to think. About now,' said Mr Birdsey, looking at his watch, 'I guess they'll be pronging the hors d'oeuvres and gazing at the empty chair. It was a shame to do it, but, for the love of Mike, what else could I have done?'
'The joke's on me when you hear my confession. My daughter married an English earl, and my wife dragged me over here to mingle with his crowd. There was a big dinner party tonight, where everyone important was supposed to be, and it was basically a matter of life and death for me to avoid it. But when you've got the Giants and the White Sox playing ball within fifty miles of you—Well, I packed a bag and snuck out the back way, made it to the station, and caught the fast train to London. And what’s happening back there right now, I don’t even want to think about. About now,' said Mr. Birdsey, checking his watch, 'I guess they’ll be serving the hors d'oeuvres and staring at the empty chair. It was wrong to do it, but, for the love of Mike, what else could I have done?'
He looked at the bearded man.
He glanced at the bearded man.
'Did you have any adventures, Mr Johnson?'
'Did you have any adventures, Mr. Johnson?'
'No. I—I just came.'
'No. I—I just arrived.'
The young man Waterall leaned forward. His manner was quiet, but his eyes were glittering.
The young man Waterall leaned forward. He was calm, but his eyes were sparkling.
'Wasn't that enough of an adventure for you?' he said.
"Wasn't that enough of an adventure for you?" he asked.
Their eyes met across the table. Seated between them, Mr Birdsey looked from one to the other, vaguely disturbed. Something was happening, a drama was going on, and he had not the key to it.
Their eyes locked across the table. Seated between them, Mr. Birdsey looked from one to the other, feeling slightly uneasy. Something was happening, a drama was unfolding, and he didn’t have a clue what it was about.
Johnson's face was pale, and the tablecloth crumpled into a crooked ridge under his fingers, but his voice was steady as he replied:
Johnson's face was pale, and the tablecloth crumpled into a crooked ridge under his fingers, but his voice was steady as he replied:
'I don't understand.'
"I don't get it."
'Will you understand if I give you your right name, Mr Benyon?'
"Will you understand if I call you by your real name, Mr. Benyon?"
'What's all this?' said Mr Birdsey feebly.
'What's going on here?' Mr. Birdsey said weakly.
Waterall turned to him, the vulturine cast of his face more noticeable than ever. Mr Birdsey was conscious of a sudden distaste for this young man.
Waterall turned to him, the vulture-like look on his face more obvious than ever. Mr. Birdsey suddenly felt a wave of dislike for this young man.
'It's quite simple, Mr Birdsey. If you have not been entertaining angels unawares, you have at least been giving a dinner to a celebrity. I told you I was sure I had seen this gentleman before. I have just remembered where, and when. This is Mr John Benyon, and I last saw him five years ago when I was a reporter in New York, and covered his trial.'
'It's pretty straightforward, Mr. Birdsey. If you haven't been hosting angels without realizing it, you've at least had a celebrity over for dinner. I mentioned I was sure I had seen this guy before. I've just recalled where and when. This is Mr. John Benyon, and I last saw him five years ago when I was a journalist in New York covering his trial.'
'His trial?'
'His trial?'
'He robbed the New Asiatic Bank of a hundred thousand dollars, jumped his bail, and was never heard of again.'
'He stole a hundred thousand dollars from the New Asiatic Bank, skipped out on his bail, and was never seen again.'
'For the love of Mike!'
'For the love of God!'
Mr Birdsey stared at his guest with eyes that grew momently wider. He was amazed to find that deep down in him there was an unmistakable feeling of elation. He had made up his mind, when he left home that morning, that this was to be a day of days. Well, nobody could call this an anti-climax.
Mr. Birdsey stared at his guest, his eyes widening more by the moment. He was surprised to discover that deep inside him, there was a clear feeling of joy. He had decided when he left home that morning that this was going to be a day to remember. Well, no one could say this was a letdown.
'So that's why you have been living in Algiers?'
'So that's why you've been living in Algiers?'
Benyon did not reply. Outside, the Strand traffic sent a faint murmur into the warm, comfortable room.
Benyon didn’t say anything. Outside, the traffic on the Strand created a soft hum in the warm, cozy room.
Waterall spoke. 'What on earth induced you, Benyon, to run the risk of coming to London, where every second man you meet is a New Yorker, I can't understand. The chances were two to one that you would be recognized. You made a pretty big splash with that little affair of yours five years ago.'
Waterall spoke. "What on earth made you, Benyon, take the risk of coming to London, where half the people you meet are New Yorkers? I can't get it. The odds were two to one that you'd be recognized. You made quite a scene with that little incident of yours five years ago."
Benyon raised his head. His hands were trembling.
Benyon lifted his head. His hands were shaking.
'I'll tell you,' he said with a kind of savage force, which hurt kindly little Mr Birdsey like a blow. 'It was because I was a dead man, and saw a chance of coming to life for a day; because I was sick of the damned tomb I've been living in for five centuries; because I've been aching for New York ever since I've left it—and here was a chance of being back there for a few hours. I knew there was a risk. I took a chance on it. Well?'
"I'll tell you," he said with a fierce intensity that felt like a blow to the gentle Mr. Birdsey. "It was because I was a dead man and saw an opportunity to come back to life for a day; because I was tired of the damn tomb I've been stuck in for five centuries; because I’ve been longing for New York ever since I left it—and here was a chance to be back there for a few hours. I knew it was risky. I took a chance on it. Well?"
Mr Birdsey's heart was almost too full for words. He had found him at last, the Super-Fan, the man who would go through fire and water for a sight of a game of baseball. Till that moment he had been regarding himself as the nearest approach to that dizzy eminence. He had braved great perils to see this game. Even in this moment his mind would not wholly detach itself from speculation as to what his wife would say to him when he slunk back into the fold. But what had he risked compared with this man Benyon? Mr Birdsey glowed. He could not restrain his sympathy and admiration. True, the man was a criminal. He had robbed a bank of a hundred thousand dollars. But, after all, what was that? They would probably have wasted the money in foolishness. And, anyway, a bank which couldn't take care of its money deserved to lose it.
Mr. Birdsey's heart was almost too full for words. He had finally found him, the Super-Fan, the guy who would go through anything for a chance to see a baseball game. Until that moment, he thought he was the closest thing to that level of passion. He had faced serious challenges just to watch this game. Even now, his mind couldn't fully let go of wondering what his wife would say when he returned home. But what had he really risked compared to this guy, Benyon? Mr. Birdsey felt a surge of admiration and sympathy. Sure, the man was a criminal. He had stolen a hundred thousand dollars from a bank. But honestly, what did that matter? They probably would have just wasted the money on stupid things. And anyway, a bank that can't protect its money deserves to lose it.
Mr Birdsey felt almost a righteous glow of indignation against the New Asiatic Bank.
Mr. Birdsey felt a strong sense of righteous anger toward the New Asiatic Bank.
He broke the silence which had followed Benyon's words with a peculiarly immoral remark:
He broke the silence that followed Benyon's words with a particularly inappropriate comment:
'Well, it's lucky it's only us that's recognized you,' he said.
'Well, it's a good thing it's just us who have recognized you,' he said.
Waterall stared. 'Are you proposing that we should hush this thing up, Mr Birdsey?' he said coldly.
Waterall stared. "Are you suggesting that we should cover this up, Mr. Birdsey?" he said coldly.
'Oh, well—'
'Oh, well—'
Waterall rose and went to the telephone.
Waterall stood up and walked over to the phone.
'What are you going to do?'
'What are you going to do?'
'Call up Scotland Yard, of course. What did you think?'
'Of course, call Scotland Yard. What did you expect?'
Undoubtedly the young man was doing his duty as a citizen, yet it is to be recorded that Mr Birdsey eyed him with unmixed horror.
Undoubtedly, the young man was fulfilling his duty as a citizen, yet it must be noted that Mr. Birdsey looked at him with pure horror.
'You can't! You mustn't!' he cried.
'You can't! You shouldn't!' he shouted.
'I certainly shall.'
"I definitely will."
'But—but—this fellow came all that way to see the ball-game.'
'But—but—this guy came all that way to see the game.'
It seemed incredible to Mr Birdsey that this aspect of the affair should not be the one to strike everybody to the exclusion of all other aspects.
It seemed unbelievable to Mr. Birdsey that this part of the situation wouldn’t be the one to catch everyone’s attention over everything else.
'You can't give him up. It's too raw.'
'You can't let him go. It's too intense.'
'He's a convicted criminal.'
'He's a felon.'
'He's a fan. Why, say, he's the fan.'
'He's a fan. In fact, he's the fan.'
Waterall shrugged his shoulders, and walked to the telephone. Benyon spoke.
Waterall shrugged and walked to the phone. Benyon spoke.
'One moment.'
'Just a sec.'
Waterall turned, and found himself looking into the muzzle of a small pistol. He laughed.
Waterall turned and found himself staring down the barrel of a small pistol. He laughed.
'I expected that. Wave it about all you want.'
'I expected that. Wave it around as much as you want.'
Benyon rested his shaking hand on the edge of the table.
Benyon rested his trembling hand on the edge of the table.
'I'll shoot if you move.'
"I'll shoot if you move."
'You won't. You haven't the nerve. There's nothing to you. You're just a cheap crook, and that's all. You wouldn't find the nerve to pull that trigger in a million years.'
'You won't. You don't have the guts. You’re nothing but a cheap crook, and that’s it. You wouldn't find the courage to pull that trigger in a million years.'
He took off the receiver.
He picked up the phone.
'Give me Scotland Yard,' he said.
'Get me Scotland Yard,' he said.
He had turned his back to Benyon. Benyon sat motionless. Then, with a thud, the pistol fell to the ground. The next moment Benyon had broken down. His face was buried in his arms, and he was a wreck of a man, sobbing like a hurt child.
He had turned away from Benyon. Benyon sat still. Then, with a thud, the gun dropped to the floor. In the next moment, Benyon broke down. His face was buried in his arms, and he was a complete mess, crying like a wounded child.
Mr Birdsey was profoundly distressed. He sat tingling and helpless. This was a nightmare.
Mr. Birdsey was deeply upset. He sat there feeling anxious and powerless. This was a nightmare.
Waterall's level voice spoke at the telephone.
Waterall's calm voice came through the phone.
'Is this Scotland Yard? I am Waterall, of the New York Chronicle. Is Inspector Jarvis there? Ask him to come to the phone.... Is that you, Jarvis? This is Waterall. I'm speaking from the Savoy, Mr Birdsey's rooms. Birdsey. Listen, Jarvis. There's a man here that's wanted by the American police. Send someone here and get him. Benyon. Robbed the New Asiatic Bank in New York. Yes, you've a warrant out for him, five years old.... All right.'
'Is this Scotland Yard? I'm Waterall from the New York Chronicle. Is Inspector Jarvis there? Can you ask him to come to the phone?.... Is that you, Jarvis? This is Waterall. I'm calling from the Savoy, Mr. Birdsey's rooms. Birdsey. Listen, Jarvis. There’s a guy here who's wanted by the American police. Send someone to pick him up. Benyon. He robbed the New Asiatic Bank in New York. Yeah, you've got a five-year-old warrant out for him.... All right.'
He hung up the receiver. Benyon sprang to his feet. He stood, shaking, a pitiable sight. Mr Birdsey had risen with him. They stood looking at Waterall.
He hung up the phone. Benyon jumped to his feet. He stood there, trembling, a sad sight. Mr. Birdsey had gotten up with him. They both looked at Waterall.
'You—skunk!' said Mr Birdsey.
'You—skunk!' said Mr. Birdsey.
'I'm an American citizen,' said Waterall, 'and I happen to have some idea of a citizen's duties. What is more, I'm a newspaper man, and I have some idea of my duty to my paper. Call me what you like, you won't alter that.'
"I'm an American citizen," Waterall said, "and I know a thing or two about a citizen's responsibilities. Plus, I'm a journalist, and I'm aware of my obligations to my paper. You can label me however you want, but that won't change anything."
Mr Birdsey snorted.
Mr. Birdsey snorted.
'You're suffering from ingrowing sentimentality, Mr Birdsey. That's what's the matter with you. Just because this man has escaped justice for five years, you think he ought to be considered quit of the whole thing.'
'You're dealing with excessive sentimentality, Mr. Birdsey. That's what's wrong with you. Just because this man has evaded justice for five years, you believe he should be let off the hook completely.'
'But—but—'
'But, but—'
'I don't.'
'I don't.'
He took out his cigarette case. He was feeling a great deal more strung-up and nervous than he would have had the others suspect. He had had a moment of very swift thinking before he had decided to treat that ugly little pistol in a spirit of contempt. Its production had given him a decided shock, and now he was suffering from reaction. As a consequence, because his nerves were strained, he lit his cigarette very languidly, very carefully, and with an offensive superiority which was to Mr Birdsey the last straw.
He took out his cigarette case. He was feeling a lot more tense and anxious than he wanted the others to realize. He had a brief moment of quick thinking before choosing to treat that ugly little gun with disdain. Seeing it had really shocked him, and now he was dealing with the aftermath. As a result, because his nerves were frayed, he lit his cigarette very slowly, very deliberately, and with an arrogant air that was the final straw for Mr. Birdsey.
These things are matters of an instant. Only an infinitesimal fraction of time elapsed between the spectacle of Mr Birdsey, indignant but inactive, and Mr Birdsey berserk, seeing red, frankly and undisguisedly running amok. The transformation took place in the space of time required for the lighting of a match.
These things happen in an instant. Just a tiny fraction of a moment passed between Mr. Birdsey, who was upset but doing nothing, and Mr. Birdsey completely losing it, seeing red, and openly going wild. The change happened in the time it takes to light a match.
Even as the match gave out its flame, Mr Birdsey sprang.
Even as the match went out, Mr. Birdsey jumped.
Aeons before, when the young blood ran swiftly in his veins and life was all before him, Mr Birdsey had played football. Once a footballer, always a potential footballer, even to the grave. Time had removed the flying tackle as a factor in Mr Birdsey's life. Wrath brought it back. He dived at young Mr Waterall's neatly trousered legs as he had dived at other legs, less neatly trousered, thirty years ago. They crashed to the floor together; and with the crash came Mr Birdsey's shout:
Long ago, when youth surged through his veins and life lay ahead of him, Mr. Birdsey had played football. Once a footballer, always a potential footballer, right up to the end. Time had taken the flying tackle out of Mr. Birdsey's life. Anger brought it back. He lunged at young Mr. Waterall's neatly dressed legs just like he had lunged at other, less well-dressed legs thirty years ago. They both hit the floor together, and with the impact came Mr. Birdsey's shout:
'Run! Run, you fool! Run!'
'Run! Run, you idiot! Run!'
And, even as he clung to his man, breathless, bruised, feeling as if all the world had dissolved in one vast explosion of dynamite, the door opened, banged to, and feet fled down the passage.
And, even as he held onto his guy, breathless and hurt, feeling like the whole world had exploded in one massive blast, the door swung open, slammed shut, and footsteps raced down the hall.
Mr Birdsey disentangled himself, and rose painfully. The shock had brought him to himself. He was no longer berserk. He was a middle-aged gentleman of high respectability who had been behaving in a very peculiar way.
Mr. Birdsey untangled himself and got up with difficulty. The shock had brought him back to reality. He was no longer out of control. He was a respectable middle-aged gentleman who had been acting very strangely.
Waterall, flushed and dishevelled, glared at him speechlessly. He gulped. 'Are you crazy?'
Waterall, red-faced and messy, stared at him in disbelief. He swallowed hard. 'Are you out of your mind?'
Mr Birdsey tested gingerly the mechanism of a leg which lay under suspicion of being broken. Relieved, he put his foot to the ground again. He shook his head at Waterall. He was slightly crumpled, but he achieved a manner of dignified reproof.
Mr. Birdsey carefully tested the mechanism of a leg that he thought might be broken. Relieved, he placed his foot on the ground again. He shook his head at Waterall. He looked a bit rumpled, but he managed to convey a sense of dignified disapproval.
'You shouldn't have done it, young man. It was raw work. Oh, yes, I know all about that duty-of-a-citizen stuff. It doesn't go. There are exceptions to every rule, and this was one of them. When a man risks his liberty to come and root at a ball-game, you've got to hand it to him. He isn't a crook. He's a fan. And we exiled fans have got to stick together.'
'You shouldn’t have done that, young man. It was a rough job. Oh, yes, I know all about that citizen duty stuff. It doesn’t apply here. There are exceptions to every rule, and this was one of them. When someone risks their freedom to come and cheer at a game, you have to respect that. They’re not a criminal. They’re a fan. And us exiled fans need to stick together.'
Waterall was quivering with fury, disappointment, and the peculiar unpleasantness of being treated by an elderly gentleman like a sack of coals. He stammered with rage.
Waterall was shaking with anger, disappointment, and the strange discomfort of being treated by an old man like a sack of coal. He was stuttering with fury.
'You damned old fool, do you realize what you've done? The police will be here in another minute.'
'You stupid old fool, do you even understand what you've done? The police will be here in a minute.'
'Let them come.'
"Let them come."
'But what am I to say to them? What explanation can I give? What story can I tell them? Can't you see what a hole you've put me in?'
'But what am I supposed to say to them? What explanation can I give? What story can I tell? Can't you see what a mess you've gotten me into?'
Something seemed to click inside Mr Birdsey's soul. It was the berserk mood vanishing and reason leaping back on to her throne. He was able now to think calmly, and what he thought about filled him with a sudden gloom.
Something seemed to click inside Mr. Birdsey's soul. The wild mood disappeared, and reason returned to its rightful place. He was now able to think clearly, and what he thought about filled him with an unexpected sadness.
'Young man,' he said, 'don't worry yourself. You've got a cinch. You've only got to hand a story to the police. Any old tale will do for them. I'm the man with the really difficult job—I've got to square myself with my wife!'
'Young man,' he said, 'don't stress about it. You've got it easy. All you have to do is give a story to the police. Any old story will work for them. I'm the one with the tough job—I've got to explain myself to my wife!'
BLACK FOR LUCK
He was black, but comely. Obviously in reduced circumstances, he had nevertheless contrived to retain a certain smartness, a certain air—what the French call the tournure. Nor had poverty killed in him the aristocrat's instinct of personal cleanliness; for even as Elizabeth caught sight of him he began to wash himself.
He was Black, but handsome. Clearly in tough financial situations, he still managed to keep a certain stylishness, a certain presence—what the French call the tournure. Nor had poverty stripped away his aristocratic instinct for personal cleanliness; for just as Elizabeth noticed him, he started to clean himself.
At the sound of her step he looked up. He did not move, but there was suspicion in his attitude. The muscles of his back contracted, his eyes glowed like yellow lamps against black velvet, his tail switched a little, warningly.
At the sound of her footsteps, he looked up. He didn’t move, but his posture was tense with suspicion. The muscles in his back tightened, his eyes shone like yellow lights against black velvet, and his tail flicked a bit, as a warning.
Elizabeth looked at him. He looked at Elizabeth. There was a pause, while he summed her up. Then he stalked towards her, and, suddenly lowering his head, drove it vigorously against her dress. He permitted her to pick him up and carry him into the hall-way, where Francis, the janitor, stood.
Elizabeth looked at him. He looked at Elizabeth. There was a pause while he took her in. Then he walked over to her and suddenly lowered his head, bumping it forcefully against her dress. He let her pick him up and carry him into the hallway, where Francis, the janitor, stood.
'Francis,' said Elizabeth, 'does this cat belong to anyone here?'
'Francis,' Elizabeth asked, 'does this cat belong to anyone here?'
'No, miss. That cat's a stray, that cat is. I been trying to locate that cat's owner for days.'
'No, miss. That cat's a stray. I've been trying to find its owner for days.'
Francis spent his time trying to locate things. It was the one recreation of his eventless life. Sometimes it was a noise, sometimes a lost letter, sometimes a piece of ice which had gone astray in the dumb-waiter—whatever it was, Francis tried to locate it.
Francis spent his time searching for things. It was the only activity in his uneventful life. Sometimes it was a noise, other times a lost letter, or a piece of ice that had gone missing in the dumbwaiter—whatever it was, Francis tried to find it.
'Has he been round here long, then?'
'Has he been around here long, then?'
'I seen him snooping about a considerable time.'
"I saw him snooping around for quite a while."
'I shall keep him.'
"I'm keeping him."
'Black cats bring luck,' said Francis sententiously.
"Black cats bring luck," Francis said seriously.
'I certainly shan't object to that,' said Elizabeth. She was feeling that morning that a little luck would be a pleasing novelty. Things had not been going very well with her of late. It was not so much that the usual proportion of her manuscripts had come back with editorial compliments from the magazine to which they had been sent—she accepted that as part of the game; what she did consider scurvy treatment at the hands of fate was the fact that her own pet magazine, the one to which she had been accustomed to fly for refuge, almost sure of a welcome—when coldly treated by all the others—had suddenly expired with a low gurgle for want of public support. It was like losing a kind and open-handed relative, and it made the addition of a black cat to the household almost a necessity.
"I definitely won’t object to that," said Elizabeth. That morning, she felt like a little good luck would be a nice change. Things hadn’t been going well for her lately. It wasn’t just that the usual number of her manuscripts had come back with kind remarks from the magazine she submitted them to—she took that as part of the process; what she really considered unfair treatment from fate was the fact that her favorite magazine, the one she relied on for comfort when all the others turned her away, had suddenly folded with a soft whimper due to lack of public support. It felt like losing a generous and supportive relative, and it made getting a black cat for the household almost a necessity.
In her flat, the door closed, she watched her new ally with some anxiety. He had behaved admirably on the journey upstairs, but she would not have been surprised, though it would have pained her, if he had now proceeded to try to escape through the ceiling. Cats were so emotional. However, he remained calm, and, after padding silently about the room for awhile, raised his head and uttered a crooning cry.
In her apartment, with the door shut, she watched her new companion with a bit of nervousness. He had acted impressively on the way up, but she wouldn’t have been shocked, even though it would have upset her, if he had tried to escape through the ceiling. Cats could be so dramatic. However, he stayed relaxed, and after quietly wandering around the room for a bit, he lifted his head and let out a soft, melodic meow.
'That's right,' said Elizabeth, cordially. 'If you don't see what you want, ask for it. The place is yours.'
"Exactly," Elizabeth said warmly. "If you don’t see what you want, just ask for it. This place is yours."
She went to the ice-box, and produced milk and sardines. There was nothing finicky or affected about her guest. He was a good trencherman, and he did not care who knew it. He concentrated himself on the restoration of his tissues with the purposeful air of one whose last meal is a dim memory. Elizabeth, brooding over him like a Providence, wrinkled her forehead in thought.
She went to the fridge and got out some milk and sardines. Her guest was straightforward and easygoing. He was a hearty eater and didn’t care who saw it. He focused on refueling himself with the determined look of someone who barely remembers their last meal. Elizabeth, watching him thoughtfully, furrowed her brow in contemplation.
'Joseph,' she said at last, brightening; 'that's your name. Now settle down, and start being a mascot.'
'Joseph,' she finally said, lighting up; 'that's your name. Now calm down, and start being a mascot.'
Joseph settled down amazingly. By the end of the second day he was conveying the impression that he was the real owner of the apartment, and that it was due to his good nature that Elizabeth was allowed the run of the place. Like most of his species, he was an autocrat. He waited a day to ascertain which was Elizabeth's favourite chair, then appropriated it for his own. If Elizabeth closed a door while he was in a room, he wanted it opened so that he might go out; if she closed it while he was outside, he wanted it opened so that he might come in; if she left it open, he fussed about the draught. But the best of us have our faults, and Elizabeth adored him in spite of his.
Joseph settled in surprisingly well. By the end of the second day, he gave off the vibe that he was the real owner of the apartment, and that it was his generosity that allowed Elizabeth to move around freely. Like most of his kind, he was a bit of a dictator. He waited a day to figure out which chair was Elizabeth's favorite, then claimed it for himself. If Elizabeth closed a door while he was in a room, he wanted it opened so he could leave; if she closed it while he was outside, he wanted it opened so he could come in; and if she left it open, he fussed about the draft. But we all have our flaws, and Elizabeth loved him despite his.
It was astonishing what a difference he made in her life. She was a friendly soul, and until Joseph's arrival she had had to depend for company mainly on the footsteps of the man in the flat across the way. Moreover, the building was an old one, and it creaked at night. There was a loose board in the passage which made burglar noises in the dark behind you when you stepped on it on the way to bed; and there were funny scratching sounds which made you jump and hold your breath. Joseph soon put a stop to all that. With Joseph around, a loose board became a loose board, nothing more, and a scratching noise just a plain scratching noise.
It was amazing how much difference he made in her life. She was a friendly person, and before Joseph came along, she mostly had to rely on the footsteps of the guy in the apartment across the hall for company. Plus, the building was old and creaked at night. There was a loose board in the hallway that made creepy noises in the dark when you stepped on it on your way to bed, and there were strange scratching sounds that would make you jump and hold your breath. Joseph quickly changed all that. With Joseph around, a loose board was just a loose board, nothing more, and a scratching noise was just a simple scratching noise.
And then one afternoon he disappeared.
And then one afternoon, he vanished.
Having searched the flat without finding him, Elizabeth went to the window, with the intention of making a bird's-eye survey of the street. She was not hopeful, for she had just come from the street, and there had been no sign of him then.
Having searched the apartment without finding him, Elizabeth went to the window, wanting to get a better view of the street. She wasn’t optimistic, as she had just come from the street, and there had been no sign of him there.
Outside the window was a broad ledge, running the width of the building. It terminated on the left, in a shallow balcony belonging to the flat whose front door faced hers—the flat of the young man whose footsteps she sometimes heard. She knew he was a young man, because Francis had told her so. His name, James Renshaw Boyd, she had learned from the same source.
Outside the window was a wide ledge that stretched across the entire building. It ended on the left with a small balcony belonging to the apartment whose front door faced hers—the apartment of the young man whose footsteps she sometimes heard. She knew he was a young man because Francis had told her. She had learned his name, James Renshaw Boyd, from the same source.
On this shallow balcony, licking his fur with the tip of a crimson tongue and generally behaving as if he were in his own backyard, sat Joseph.
On this small balcony, grooming his fur with the tip of a bright red tongue and acting like he was in his own backyard, sat Joseph.
'Jo-seph!' cried Elizabeth—surprise, joy, and reproach combining to give her voice an almost melodramatic quiver.
'Joseph!' cried Elizabeth—surprise, joy, and reproach blending to give her voice an almost dramatic quiver.
He looked at her coldly. Worse, he looked at her as if she had been an utter stranger. Bulging with her meat and drink, he cut her dead; and, having done so, turned and walked into the next flat.
He stared at her coldly. Even worse, he looked at her like she was a complete stranger. With all her excess weight, he totally ignored her; and after doing that, he turned and walked into the next apartment.
Elizabeth was a girl of spirit. Joseph might look at her as if she were a saucerful of tainted milk, but he was her cat, and she meant to get him back. She went out and rang the bell of Mr James Renshaw Boyd's flat.
Elizabeth was a spirited girl. Joseph might look at her like she was a cup of spoiled milk, but he was her cat, and she was determined to get him back. She went outside and rang the doorbell of Mr. James Renshaw Boyd's apartment.
The door was opened by a shirt-sleeved young man. He was by no means an unsightly young man. Indeed, of his type—the rough-haired, clean-shaven, square-jawed type—he was a distinctly good-looking young man. Even though she was regarding him at the moment purely in the light of a machine for returning strayed cats, Elizabeth noticed that.
The door was opened by a young man in short sleeves. He wasn’t unattractive at all. In fact, for his type—the rough-haired, clean-shaven, square-jawed type—he was quite good-looking. Even though she was currently viewing him simply as someone who returns lost cats, Elizabeth noticed this.
She smiled upon him. It was not the fault of this nice-looking young man that his sitting-room window was open; or that Joseph was an ungrateful little beast who should have no fish that night.
She smiled at him. It wasn't this attractive young man's fault that his living room window was open, or that Joseph was an ungrateful little brat who shouldn't get any fish that night.
'Would you mind letting me have my cat, please?' she said pleasantly. 'He has gone into your sitting-room through the window.'
"Could you please let me have my cat?" she said nicely. "He went into your living room through the window."
He looked faintly surprised.
He looked a bit surprised.
'Your cat?'
'Is that your cat?'
'My black cat, Joseph. He is in your sitting-room.'
'My black cat, Joseph. He's in your living room.'
'I'm afraid you have come to the wrong place. I've just left my sitting-room, and the only cat there is my black cat, Reginald.'
'I'm sorry, but you've come to the wrong place. I just left my living room, and the only cat there is my black cat, Reginald.'
'But I saw Joseph go in only a minute ago.'
'But I just saw Joseph go in a minute ago.'
'That was Reginald.'
'That was Reginald.'
For the first time, as one who examining a fair shrub abruptly discovers that it is a stinging-nettle, Elizabeth realized the truth. This was no innocent young man who stood before her, but the blackest criminal known to criminologists—a stealer of other people's cats. Her manner shot down to zero.
For the first time, like someone who looks at a nice bush and suddenly finds it's filled with stinging nettles, Elizabeth understood the truth. This was no harmless young man in front of her; he was the worst kind of criminal known to experts—a thief who stole other people's cats. Her demeanor dropped to nothing.
'May I ask how long you have had your Reginald?'
'Can I ask how long you’ve had your Reginald?'
'Since four o'clock this afternoon.'
'Since 4 PM today.'
'Did he come in through the window?'
'Did he come in through the window?'
'Why, yes. Now you mention it, he did.'
'Yes, now that you mention it, he did.'
'I must ask you to be good enough to give me back my cat,' said Elizabeth, icily.
"I need you to return my cat," Elizabeth said coldly.
He regarded her defensively.
He looked at her defensively.
'Assuming,' he said, 'purely for the purposes of academic argument, that your Joseph is my Reginald, couldn't we come to an agreement of some sort? Let me buy you another cat. A dozen cats.'
"Let’s assume," he said, "just for the sake of argument, that your Joseph is actually my Reginald. Couldn’t we come to some sort of agreement? How about I buy you another cat? Or a dozen cats."
'I don't want a dozen cats. I want Joseph.'
'I don't want a bunch of cats. I want Joseph.'
'Fine, fat, soft cats,' he went on persuasively. 'Lovely, affectionate Persians and Angoras, and—'
'Fine, plump, fluffy cats,' he continued convincingly. 'Beautiful, loving Persians and Angoras, and—'
'Of course, if you intend to steal Joseph—'
'Of course, if you plan to steal Joseph—'
'These are harsh words. Any lawyer will tell you that there are special statutes regarding cats. To retain a stray cat is not a tort or a misdemeanour. In the celebrated test-case of Wiggins v. Bluebody it was established—'
'These are strong words. Any lawyer will tell you that there are specific laws about cats. Keeping a stray cat is not considered a tort or a misdemeanor. In the famous test case of Wiggins v. Bluebody, it was established—'
'Will you please give me back my cat?'
'Can you please give me back my cat?'
She stood facing him, her chin in the air and her eyes shining, and the young man suddenly fell a victim to conscience.
She stood facing him, her chin held high and her eyes bright, and the young man suddenly became aware of his conscience.
'Look here,' he said, 'I'll throw myself on your mercy. I admit the cat is your cat, and that I have no right to it, and that I am just a common sneak-thief. But consider. I had just come back from the first rehearsal of my first play; and as I walked in at the door that cat walked in at the window. I'm as superstitious as a coon, and I felt that to give him up would be equivalent to killing the play before ever it was produced. I know it will sound absurd to you. You have no idiotic superstitions. You are sane and practical. But, in the circumstances, if you could see your way to waiving your rights—'
"Look," he said, "I'll rely on your kindness. I admit the cat is yours, and I have no claim to it, and that I'm just a low-level thief. But think about it. I had just come back from the first rehearsal of my first play, and as I walked in through the door, that cat came in through the window. I'm as superstitious as they come, and I felt that giving him up would be like dooming the play before it even had a chance to be seen. I know this will sound ridiculous to you. You don't have any silly superstitions. You’re rational and practical. But, given the situation, if you could find it in yourself to overlook your rights—"
Before the wistfulness of his eye Elizabeth capitulated. She felt quite overcome by the revulsion of feeling which swept through her. How she had misjudged him! She had taken him for an ordinary soulless purloiner of cats, a snapper-up of cats at random and without reason; and all the time he had been reluctantly compelled to the act by this deep and praiseworthy motive. All the unselfishness and love of sacrifice innate in good women stirred within her.
Before the sadness in his eyes, Elizabeth surrendered. She felt totally overwhelmed by the wave of emotions that rushed over her. How had she misjudged him! She thought of him as just a soulless thief of cats, someone who took them randomly and without reason; yet all along, he had been reluctantly driven to do so by this deep and commendable motive. All the selflessness and love of sacrifice inherent in good women stirred within her.
'Why, of course you mustn't let him go! It would mean awful bad luck.'
'Of course you can't let him go! It would mean really bad luck.'
'But how about you—'
'But what about you—'
'Never mind about me. Think of all the people who are dependent on your play being a success.'
'Forget about me. Think of all the people who rely on your play being successful.'
The young man blinked.
The guy blinked.
'This is overwhelming,' he said.
'This is too much,' he said.
'I had no notion why you wanted him. He was nothing to me—at least, nothing much—that is to say—well, I suppose I was rather fond of him—but he was not—not—'
'I had no idea why you wanted him. He meant nothing to me—at least, not much—that is to say—well, I guess I was kind of fond of him—but he was not—not—'
'Vital?'
'Essential?'
'That's just the word I wanted. He was just company, you know.'
'That's exactly the word I needed. He was just someone to hang out with, you know.'
'Haven't you many friends?'
'Don't you have many friends?'
'I haven't any friends.'
"I don't have any friends."
'You haven't any friends! That settles it. You must take him back.'
'You don't have any friends! That decides it. You have to take him back.'
'I couldn't think of it.'
"I couldn't remember it."
'Of course you must take him back at once.'
'Of course you need to take him back right away.'
'I really couldn't.'
"I really can't."
'You must.'
'You have to.'
'I won't.'
"I'm not going to."
'But, good gracious, how do you suppose I should feel, knowing that you were all alone and that I had sneaked your—your ewe lamb, as it were?'
'But, good grief, how do you think I would feel, knowing that you were all alone and that I had snuck your—your precious lamb, so to speak?'
'And how do you suppose I should feel if your play failed simply for lack of a black cat?'
'And how do you think I should feel if your play flopped just because of a missing black cat?'
He started, and ran his fingers through his rough hair in an overwrought manner.
He flinched and ran his fingers through his unkempt hair in an overly dramatic way.
'Solomon couldn't have solved this problem,' he said. 'How would it be—it seems the only possible way out—if you were to retain a sort of managerial right in him? Couldn't you sometimes step across and chat with him—and me, incidentally—over here? I'm very nearly as lonesome as you are. Chicago is my home. I hardly know a soul in New York.'
'Solomon wouldn't have been able to solve this problem,' he said. 'What if—because it seems to be the only way out—you kept some sort of managerial authority over him? Could you occasionally come over and talk to him—and to me, by the way—over here? I'm almost as lonely as you are. Chicago is my home. I barely know anyone in New York.'
Her solitary life in the big city had forced upon Elizabeth the ability to form instantaneous judgements on the men she met. She flashed a glance at the young man and decided in his favour.
Her lonely life in the big city had made Elizabeth skilled at making quick judgments about the men she encountered. She shot a glance at the young man and concluded he was worth her attention.
'It's very kind of you,' she said. 'I should love to. I want to hear all about your play. I write myself, you know, in a very small way, so a successful playwright is Someone to me.'
"It's really nice of you," she said. "I would love to. I want to hear all about your play. I write too, just a little, so a successful playwright is a big deal to me."
'I wish I were a successful playwright.'
'I wish I were a successful playwright.'
'Well, you are having the first play you have ever written produced on Broadway. That's pretty wonderful.'
'Well, you’re having the first play you’ve ever written performed on Broadway. That’s pretty amazing.'
''M—yes,' said the young man. It seemed to Elizabeth that he spoke doubtfully, and this modesty consolidated the favourable impression she had formed.
''M—yes,'' said the young man. Elizabeth thought he sounded uncertain, and this humility reinforced the positive impression she had made.
The gods are just. For every ill which they inflict they also supply a compensation. It seems good to them that individuals in big cities shall be lonely, but they have so arranged that, if one of these individuals does at last contrive to seek out and form a friendship with another, that friendship shall grow more swiftly than the tepid acquaintanceships of those on whom the icy touch of loneliness has never fallen. Within a week Elizabeth was feeling that she had known this James Renshaw Boyd all her life.
The gods are fair. For every harm they cause, they also provide a way to make up for it. They think it’s okay for people in big cities to feel lonely, but they’ve set it up so that if one of those lonely individuals manages to find and connect with someone, that friendship will develop much faster than the lukewarm relationships of those who have never experienced the chill of loneliness. Within a week, Elizabeth felt like she had known this James Renshaw Boyd her entire life.
And yet there was a tantalizing incompleteness about his personal reminiscences. Elizabeth was one of those persons who like to begin a friendship with a full statement of their position, their previous life, and the causes which led up to their being in this particular spot at this particular time. At their next meeting, before he had had time to say much on his own account, she had told him of her life in the small Canadian town where she had passed the early part of her life; of the rich and unexpected aunt who had sent her to college for no particular reason that anyone could ascertain except that she enjoyed being unexpected; of the legacy from this same aunt, far smaller than might have been hoped for, but sufficient to send a grateful Elizabeth to New York, to try her luck there; of editors, magazines, manuscripts refused or accepted, plots for stories; of life in general, as lived down where the Arch spans Fifth Avenue and the lighted cross of the Judson shines by night on Washington Square.
And yet there was something frustratingly unfinished about his personal memories. Elizabeth was one of those people who like to start a friendship by fully explaining their background, their past, and the reasons that brought them to this exact moment. At their next meeting, before he had a chance to share much about himself, she talked about her life in the small Canadian town where she spent her early years; the wealthy and surprising aunt who sent her to college for no clear reason other than she liked to keep people guessing; the inheritance from this same aunt, which was much smaller than expected but enough to send a thankful Elizabeth to New York to try her luck; the editors, magazines, manuscripts accepted or rejected, ideas for stories; and life in general, as it was lived where the Arch crosses Fifth Avenue and the illuminated cross of the Judson shines at night over Washington Square.
Ceasing eventually, she waited for him to begin; and he did not begin—not, that is to say, in the sense the word conveyed to Elizabeth. He spoke briefly of college, still more briefly of Chicago—which city he appeared to regard with a distaste that made Lot's attitude towards the Cities of the Plain almost kindly by comparison. Then, as if he had fulfilled the demands of the most exacting inquisitor in the matter of personal reminiscence, he began to speak of the play.
Ceasing eventually, she waited for him to start; and he didn’t start—not in the way that the word meant to Elizabeth. He spoke briefly about college, even more briefly about Chicago—a city he seemed to look at with a distaste that made Lot’s attitude towards the Cities of the Plain seem almost friendly in comparison. Then, as if he had met the expectations of the toughest interrogator regarding personal memories, he began to talk about the play.
The only facts concerning him to which Elizabeth could really have sworn with a clear conscience at the end of the second week of their acquaintance were that he was very poor, and that this play meant everything to him.
The only things Elizabeth could honestly say by the end of the second week of knowing him were that he was really poor and that this play meant everything to him.
The statement that it meant everything to him insinuated itself so frequently into his conversation that it weighed on Elizabeth's mind like a burden, and by degrees she found herself giving the play place of honour in her thoughts over and above her own little ventures. With this stupendous thing hanging in the balance, it seemed almost wicked of her to devote a moment to wondering whether the editor of an evening paper, who had half promised to give her the entrancing post of Adviser to the Lovelorn on his journal, would fulfil that half-promise.
The claim that it meant everything to him came up so often in his conversations that it became a heavy weight on Elizabeth's mind, and gradually she realized she was prioritizing it over her own smaller ambitions. With this huge situation at stake, it felt almost wrong to waste a moment questioning whether the editor of an evening paper, who had half promised her the exciting role of Advisor to the Lovelorn in his journal, would actually follow through on that promise.
At an early stage in their friendship the young man had told her the plot of the piece; and if he had not unfortunately forgotten several important episodes and had to leap back to them across a gulf of one or two acts, and if he had referred to his characters by name instead of by such descriptions as 'the fellow who's in love with the girl—not what's-his-name but the other chap'—she would no doubt have got that mental half-Nelson on it which is such a help towards the proper understanding of a four-act comedy. As it was, his precis had left her a little vague; but she said it was perfectly splendid, and he said did she really think so. And she said yes, she did, and they were both happy.
At the beginning of their friendship, the young man had told her the story of the play. If he hadn't unfortunately forgotten a few key moments and had to jump back to them after one or two acts, and if he had used the character names instead of descriptions like "the guy who's in love with the girl—not that one but the other guy"—she probably would have grasped the mental angle that helps with understanding a four-act comedy. As it was, his summary left her a little unclear, but she said it was absolutely amazing, and he asked if she really thought so. She said yes, she did, and they were both happy.
Rehearsals seemed to prey on his spirits a good deal. He attended them with the pathetic regularity of the young dramatist, but they appeared to bring him little balm. Elizabeth generally found him steeped in gloom, and then she would postpone the recital, to which she had been looking forward, of whatever little triumph she might have happened to win, and devote herself to the task of cheering him up. If women were wonderful in no other way, they would be wonderful for their genius for listening to shop instead of talking it.
Rehearsals really seemed to wear him down. He went to them with the sad dedication of a young playwright, but they didn't seem to lift his spirits at all. Elizabeth usually found him deep in gloom, and when she did, she would put off the little stories of success she had been excited to share and focus instead on trying to lift his mood. If women were remarkable for nothing else, they'd be impressive for their ability to listen to life's troubles instead of just talking about them.
Elizabeth was feeling more than a little proud of the way in which her judgement of this young man was being justified. Life in Bohemian New York had left her decidedly wary of strange young men, not formally introduced; her faith in human nature had had to undergo much straining. Wolves in sheep's clothing were common objects of the wayside in her unprotected life; and perhaps her chief reason for appreciating this friendship was the feeling of safety which it gave her.
Elizabeth felt more than a bit proud that her initial judgment about this young man was being confirmed. Living in Bohemian New York had made her quite cautious of unfamiliar young men who weren’t formally introduced; her trust in people had been tested a lot. She often encountered wolves in sheep's clothing in her vulnerable life, and maybe the main reason she valued this friendship was the sense of safety it provided her.
Their relations, she told herself, were so splendidly unsentimental. There was no need for that silent defensiveness which had come to seem almost an inevitable accompaniment to dealings with the opposite sex. James Boyd, she felt, she could trust; and it was wonderful how soothing the reflexion was.
Their relationship, she told herself, was wonderfully straightforward. There was no need for that unspoken defensiveness that had come to feel like a necessary part of interacting with the opposite sex. She felt she could trust James Boyd; and it was amazing how comforting that realization was.
And that was why, when the thing happened, it so shocked and frightened her.
And that's why, when it happened, it shocked and scared her so much.
It had been one of their quiet evenings. Of late they had fallen into the habit of sitting for long periods together without speaking. But it had differed from other quiet evenings through the fact that Elizabeth's silence hid a slight but well-defined feeling of injury. Usually she sat happy with her thoughts, but tonight she was ruffled. She had a grievance.
It had been one of their quiet evenings. Lately, they had gotten into the routine of sitting together for long stretches without talking. However, this evening was different because Elizabeth's silence concealed a subtle but clear sense of hurt. Normally, she sat content with her thoughts, but tonight she was unsettled. She had something to complain about.
That afternoon the editor of the evening paper, whose angelic status not even a bald head and an absence of wings and harp could conceal, had definitely informed her that the man who had conducted the column hitherto having resigned, the post of Heloise Milton, official adviser to readers troubled with affairs of the heart, was hers; and he looked to her to justify the daring experiment of letting a woman handle so responsible a job. Imagine how Napoleon felt after Austerlitz, picture Colonel Goethale contemplating the last spadeful of dirt from the Panama Canal, try to visualize a suburban householder who sees a flower emerging from the soil in which he has inserted a packet of guaranteed seeds, and you will have some faint conception how Elizabeth felt as those golden words proceeded from that editor's lips. For the moment Ambition was sated. The years, rolling by, might perchance open out other vistas; but for the moment she was content.
That afternoon, the editor of the evening paper, whose angelic status was obvious despite his bald head and lack of wings and harp, told her that the man who had run the column up until now had resigned. The position of Heloise Milton, official advisor to readers with love troubles, was hers; and he expected her to prove that letting a woman take on such a significant job was a bold but worthwhile choice. Imagine how Napoleon felt after Austerlitz, picture Colonel Goethals looking at the last scoop of dirt taken out from the Panama Canal, or try to visualize a suburban homeowner seeing a flower sprout from the soil where he planted a packet of guaranteed seeds, and you’ll get a glimpse of how Elizabeth felt as those golden words came from the editor's mouth. For that moment, her ambition was satisfied. The years, moving on, might eventually open up new opportunities; but for now, she was content.
Into James Boyd's apartment she had walked, stepping on fleecy clouds of rapture, to tell him the great news.
Into James Boyd's apartment she had walked, stepping on soft clouds of happiness, to tell him the great news.
She told him the great news.
She shared the exciting news with him.
He said, 'Ah!'
He exclaimed, 'Ah!'
There are many ways of saying 'Ah!' You can put joy, amazement, rapture into it; you can also make it sound as if it were a reply to a remark on the weather. James Boyd made it sound just like that. His hair was rumpled, his brow contracted, and his manner absent. The impression he gave Elizabeth was that he had barely heard her. The next moment he was deep in a recital of the misdemeanours of the actors now rehearsing for his four-act comedy. The star had done this, the leading woman that, the juvenile something else. For the first time Elizabeth listened unsympathetically.
There are many ways to say 'Ah!' You can express joy, surprise, or excitement with it; you can also make it sound like you're just responding to a comment about the weather. James Boyd made it sound exactly like that. His hair was messy, his forehead furrowed, and he seemed distracted. The impression he gave Elizabeth was that he had hardly heard her. In the next moment, he was deeply engrossed in talking about the misbehaviors of the actors now rehearsing for his four-act comedy. The star did this, the leading lady that, the young actor something else. For the first time, Elizabeth listened without sympathy.
The time came when speech failed James Boyd, and he sat back in his chair, brooding. Elizabeth, cross and wounded, sat in hers, nursing Joseph. And so, in a dim light, time flowed by.
The time came when James Boyd couldn't find the words, and he leaned back in his chair, lost in thought. Elizabeth, upset and hurt, sat in her chair, taking care of Joseph. And so, in the soft light, time passed slowly.
Just how it happened she never knew. One moment, peace; the next chaos. One moment stillness; the next, Joseph hurtling through the air, all claws and expletives, and herself caught in a clasp which shook the breath from her.
Just how it happened, she never knew. One moment, there was peace; the next, chaos. One moment, everything was still; the next, Joseph was flying through the air, full of claws and curses, and she found herself in a grip that knocked the breath out of her.
One can dimly reconstruct James's train of thought. He is in despair; things are going badly at the theatre, and life has lost its savour. His eye, as he sits, is caught by Elizabeth's profile. It is a pretty—above all, a soothing—profile. An almost painful sentimentality sweeps over James Boyd. There she sits, his only friend in this cruel city. If you argue that there is no necessity to spring at your only friend and nearly choke her, you argue soundly; the point is well taken. But James Boyd was beyond the reach of sound argument. Much rehearsing had frayed his nerves to ribbons. One may say that he was not responsible for his actions.
One can vaguely piece together James's thoughts. He feels hopeless; things are going poorly at the theater, and life has lost its appeal. As he sits there, his gaze is drawn to Elizabeth's profile. It’s a nice—above all, a comforting—profile. An almost painful sense of sentimentality washes over James Boyd. There she is, his only friend in this harsh city. If you argue that there’s no need to jump at your only friend and nearly strangle her, you make a valid point; that argument holds. But James Boyd was beyond the reach of rational thought. The constant rehearsals had worn his nerves to shreds. One could say he wasn’t in control of his actions.
That is the case for James. Elizabeth, naturally, was not in a position to take a wide and understanding view of it. All she knew was that James had played her false, abused her trust in him. For a moment, such was the shock of the surprise, she was not conscious of indignation—or, indeed, of any sensation except the purely physical one of semi-strangulation. Then, flushed, and more bitterly angry than she could ever have imagined herself capable of being, she began to struggle. She tore herself away from him. Coming on top of her grievance, this thing filled her with a sudden, very vivid hatred of James. At the back of her anger, feeding it, was the humiliating thought that it was all her own fault, that by her presence there she had invited this.
That’s what happened with James. Elizabeth wasn’t in a place to see the bigger picture. All she knew was that James had betrayed her and misused her trust. For a moment, the shock hit her so hard that she wasn’t even aware of her anger—or really, any feeling except the overwhelming sense of being physically trapped. Then, her face flushed, and she felt a deeper anger than she ever thought she could feel. She started to fight back, pulling away from him. On top of her hurt, this triggered a sudden and intense hatred towards James. Underneath her anger was the humiliating realization that it was all her fault, that by being there, she had invited this situation.
She groped her way to the door. Something was writhing and struggling inside her, blinding her eyes, and robbing her of speech. She was only conscious of a desire to be alone, to be back and safe in her own home. She was aware that he was speaking, but the words did not reach her. She found the door, and pulled it open. She felt a hand on her arm, but she shook it off. And then she was back behind her own door, alone and at liberty to contemplate at leisure the ruins of that little temple of friendship which she had built up so carefully and in which she had been so happy.
She felt her way to the door. Something was twisting and fighting inside her, blinding her and taking away her ability to speak. All she wanted was to be alone, to be back and safe in her own home. She could tell he was talking, but she couldn’t make out the words. She found the door and pulled it open. She felt a hand on her arm, but she shook it off. Then she was back behind her own door, alone and free to reflect on the ruins of that little friendship she had built so carefully and where she had been so happy.
The broad fact that she would never forgive him was for a while her only coherent thought. To this succeeded the determination that she would never forgive herself. And having thus placed beyond the pale the only two friends she had in New York, she was free to devote herself without hindrance to the task of feeling thoroughly lonely and wretched.
The fact that she would never forgive him was, for a while, her only clear thought. After that came the resolve that she would never forgive herself. And having pushed away the only two friends she had in New York, she was free to focus without interruption on feeling completely lonely and miserable.
The shadows deepened. Across the street a sort of bubbling explosion, followed by a jerky glare that shot athwart the room, announced the lighting of the big arc-lamp on the opposite side-walk. She resented it, being in the mood for undiluted gloom; but she had not the energy to pull down the shade and shut it out. She sat where she was, thinking thoughts that hurt.
The shadows grew darker. Across the street, a kind of popping explosion, followed by a sudden flash of light that flickered across the room, signaled the turning on of the big streetlight on the other sidewalk. She didn't like it, feeling like she wanted pure darkness; but she didn’t have the energy to close the shade and block it out. She stayed where she was, lost in painful thoughts.
The door of the apartment opposite opened. There was a single ring at her bell. She did not answer it. There came another. She sat where she was, motionless. The door closed again.
The door of the apartment across the hall opened. Someone rang her bell once. She didn’t answer. Another ring followed. She sat still, not moving. The door closed again.
The days dragged by. Elizabeth lost count of time. Each day had its duties, which ended when you went to bed; that was all she knew—except that life had become very grey and very lonely, far lonelier even than in the time when James Boyd was nothing to her but an occasional sound of footsteps.
The days dragged on. Elizabeth lost track of time. Each day came with its tasks, which wrapped up when she went to bed; that was all she understood—except that life had turned very dull and very isolating, much lonelier even than when James Boyd was just the occasional sound of footsteps to her.
Of James she saw nothing. It is not difficult to avoid anyone in New York, even when you live just across the way.
Of James, she saw nothing. It's not hard to dodge anyone in New York, even when you live just a block away.
It was Elizabeth's first act each morning, immediately on awaking, to open her front door and gather in whatever lay outside it. Sometimes there would be mail; and always, unless Francis, as he sometimes did, got mixed and absent-minded, the morning milk and the morning paper.
It was Elizabeth's first task every morning, right after she woke up, to open her front door and collect whatever was outside. Sometimes there would be mail; and always, unless Francis, as he occasionally did, got confused and forgetful, the morning milk and the morning paper.
One morning, some two weeks after that evening of which she tried not to think, Elizabeth, opening the door, found immediately outside it a folded scrap of paper. She unfolded it.
One morning, about two weeks after that evening she was trying not to think about, Elizabeth opened the door and found a folded piece of paper right outside. She unfolded it.
I am just off to the theatre. Won't you wish me luck? I feel sure it is going to be a hit. Joseph is purring like a dynamo.—J.R.B.
I'm just heading to the theater. Will you wish me luck? I'm sure it's going to be a success. Joseph is buzzing with energy.—J.R.B.
In the early morning the brain works sluggishly. For an instant Elizabeth stood looking at the words uncomprehendingly; then, with a leaping of the heart, their meaning came home to her. He must have left this at her door on the previous night. The play had been produced! And somewhere in the folded interior of the morning paper at her feet must be the opinion of 'One in Authority' concerning it!
In the early morning, the brain works slowly. For a moment, Elizabeth stood staring at the words without understanding; then, with her heart racing, their meaning hit her. He must have left this at her door the night before. The play had been produced! And somewhere in the folded pages of the morning paper at her feet must be the opinion of 'One in Authority' about it!
Dramatic criticisms have this peculiarity, that if you are looking for them, they burrow and hide like rabbits. They dodge behind murders; they duck behind baseball scores; they lie up snugly behind the Wall Street news. It was a full minute before Elizabeth found what she sought, and the first words she read smote her like a blow.
Dramatic criticisms have this oddity: when you're trying to find them, they hide away like rabbits. They take cover behind murders, duck behind baseball scores, and snugly settle behind Wall Street news. It took Elizabeth a full minute to find what she was looking for, and the first words she read hit her like a punch.
In that vein of delightful facetiousness which so endears him to all followers and perpetrators of the drama, the 'One in Authority' rent and tore James Boyd's play. He knocked James Boyd's play down, and kicked it; he jumped on it with large feet; he poured cold water on it, and chopped it into little bits. He merrily disembowelled James Boyd's play.
In that spirit of charming sarcasm that makes him so loved by all the fans and creators of the drama, the 'One in Authority' ripped apart James Boyd's play. He knocked it down and kicked it; he stomped on it with big feet; he poured cold water on it and chopped it into small pieces. He joyfully disemboweled James Boyd's play.
Elizabeth quivered from head to foot. She caught at the door-post to steady herself. In a flash all her resentment had gone, wiped away and annihilated like a mist before the sun. She loved him, and she knew now that she had always loved him.
Elizabeth trembled all over. She grabbed the doorframe to steady herself. In an instant, all her anger vanished, erased like fog under the sun. She loved him, and she realized now that she had always loved him.
It took her two seconds to realize that the 'One in Authority' was a miserable incompetent, incapable of recognizing merit when it was displayed before him. It took her five minutes to dress. It took her a minute to run downstairs and out to the news-stand on the corner of the street. Here, with a lavishness which charmed and exhilarated the proprietor, she bought all the other papers which he could supply.
It took her two seconds to see that the 'One in Authority' was a miserable incompetent who couldn’t see talent when it was right in front of him. It took her five minutes to get dressed. It took her a minute to dash downstairs and head to the newsstand on the corner of the street. There, with a generosity that thrilled and excited the owner, she bought all the other newspapers he had available.
Moments of tragedy are best described briefly. Each of the papers noticed the play, and each of them damned it with uncompromising heartiness. The criticisms varied only in tone. One cursed with relish and gusto; another with a certain pity; a third with a kind of wounded superiority, as of one compelled against his will to speak of something unspeakable; but the meaning of all was the same. James Boyd's play was a hideous failure.
Moments of tragedy are best described briefly. Each of the newspapers acknowledged the play, and each of them condemned it with unwavering enthusiasm. The criticisms only differed in their tone. One criticized it with delight and fervor; another did so with a hint of sympathy; a third with a sense of hurt superiority, as if forced to discuss something unspeakable; but the overall message was the same. James Boyd's play was a complete failure.
Back to the house sped Elizabeth, leaving the organs of a free people to be gathered up, smoothed, and replaced on the stand by the now more than ever charmed proprietor. Up the stairs she sped, and arriving breathlessly at James's door rang the bell.
Back at the house rushed Elizabeth, leaving the bodies of a free people to be collected, arranged, and put back on display by the now even more enchanted owner. She hurried up the stairs and, breathless, rang the bell at James's door.
Heavy footsteps came down the passage; crushed, disheartened footsteps; footsteps that sent a chill to Elizabeth's heart. The door opened. James Boyd stood before her, heavy-eyed and haggard. In his eyes was despair, and on his chin the blue growth of beard of the man from whom the mailed fist of Fate has smitten the energy to perform his morning shave.
Heavy footsteps echoed down the hallway; tired, defeated footsteps; footsteps that sent a chill down Elizabeth's spine. The door opened. James Boyd stood in front of her, looking exhausted and worn out. In his eyes shone despair, and on his chin was the stubble of a man who had been struck down by the unyielding hand of Fate, leaving him too drained to manage his morning shave.
Behind him, littering the floor, were the morning papers; and at the sight of them Elizabeth broke down.
Behind him, the morning papers were scattered across the floor, and when Elizabeth saw them, she lost it.
'Oh, Jimmy, darling!' she cried; and the next moment she was in his arms, and for a space time stood still.
'Oh, Jimmy, sweetheart!' she exclaimed; and the next moment she was in his arms, and for a moment, time stood still.
How long afterwards it was she never knew; but eventually James Boyd spoke.
How long it was afterwards, she never knew; but eventually, James Boyd spoke.
'If you'll marry me,' he said hoarsely, 'I don't care a hang.'
'If you'll marry me,' he said hoarsely, 'I don't care at all.'
'Jimmy, darling!' said Elizabeth, 'of course I will.'
'Jimmy, sweetheart!' said Elizabeth, 'of course I will.'
Past them, as they stood there, a black streak shot silently, and disappeared out of the door. Joseph was leaving the sinking ship.
Past them, as they stood there, a black streak shot silently and disappeared through the door. Joseph was abandoning the sinking ship.
'Let him go, the fraud,' said Elizabeth bitterly. 'I shall never believe in black cats again.'
'Let him go, the fraud,' Elizabeth said bitterly. 'I will never believe in black cats again.'
But James was not of this opinion.
But James didn't think that way.
'Joseph has brought me all the luck I need.'
'Joseph has given me all the luck I need.'
'But the play meant everything to you.'
'But the play was everything to you.'
'It did then.'
It did back then.
Elizabeth hesitated.
Elizabeth paused.
'Jimmy, dear, it's all right, you know. I know you will make a fortune out of your next play, and I've heaps for us both to live on till you make good. We can manage splendidly on my salary from the Evening Chronicle.'
'Jimmy, sweetie, it's okay, really. I know you're going to make a ton of money from your next play, and I have plenty for both of us to live on until you succeed. We can get by just fine on my salary from the Evening Chronicle.'
'What! Have you got a job on a New York paper?'
'What! Did you get a job at a New York newspaper?'
'Yes, I told you about it. I am doing Heloise Milton. Why, what's the matter?'
'Yeah, I told you about it. I'm doing Heloise Milton. Why, what's wrong?'
He groaned hollowly.
He groaned emptily.
'And I was thinking that you would come back to Chicago with me!'
'And I was thinking that you would come back to Chicago with me!'
'But I will. Of course I will. What did you think I meant to do?'
'But I will. Of course I will. What did you think I was going to do?'
'What! Give up a real job in New York!' He blinked. 'This isn't really happening. I'm dreaming.'
'What! Give up a real job in New York!' He blinked. 'This isn’t really happening. I must be dreaming.'
'But, Jimmy, are you sure you can get work in Chicago? Wouldn't it be better to stay on here, where all the managers are, and—'
'But, Jimmy, are you sure you can find a job in Chicago? Wouldn't it be better to stay here, where all the managers are, and—'
He shook his head.
He nodded in disbelief.
'I think it's time I told you about myself,' he said. 'Am I sure I can get work in Chicago? I am, worse luck. Darling, have you in your more material moments ever toyed with a Boyd's Premier Breakfast-Sausage or kept body and soul together with a slice off a Boyd's Excelsior Home-Cured Ham? My father makes them, and the tragedy of my life is that he wants me to help him at it. This was my position. I loathed the family business as much as dad loved it. I had a notion—a fool notion, as it has turned out—that I could make good in the literary line. I've scribbled in a sort of way ever since I was in college. When the time came for me to join the firm, I put it to dad straight. I said, "Give me a chance, one good, square chance, to see if the divine fire is really there, or if somebody has just turned on the alarm as a practical joke." And we made a bargain. I had written this play, and we made it a test-case. We fixed it up that dad should put up the money to give it a Broadway production. If it succeeded, all right; I'm the young Gus Thomas, and may go ahead in the literary game. If it's a fizzle, off goes my coat, and I abandon pipe-dreams of literary triumphs and start in as the guy who put the Co. in Boyd & Co. Well, events have proved that I am the guy, and now I'm going to keep my part of the bargain just as squarely as dad kept his. I know quite well that if I refused to play fair and chose to stick on here in New York and try again, dad would go on staking me. That's the sort of man he is. But I wouldn't do it for a million Broadway successes. I've had my chance, and I've foozled; and now I'm going back to make him happy by being a real live member of the firm. And the queer thing about it is that last night I hated the idea, and this morning, now that I've got you, I almost look forward to it.'
"I think it's time I tell you about myself," he said. "Am I sure I can find work in Chicago? I am, unfortunately. Honey, have you ever, in your more practical moments, eaten a Boyd's Premier Breakfast Sausage or kept yourself going with a slice of Boyd's Excelsior Home-Cured Ham? My dad makes them, and the sad part of my life is that he wants me to help him with it. This was my situation. I hated the family business as much as my dad loved it. I had this idea—foolish as it turned out—that I could succeed in writing. I've been scribbling ever since college. When it was time to join the family business, I put it to my dad straight. I said, 'Give me a chance, one fair chance, to see if I actually have talent or if someone just set off the alarm as a joke.' We made a deal. I wrote this play, and we decided it would be our test. We arranged for my dad to fund its Broadway production. If it succeeded, great; I’m the young Gus Thomas and can pursue my writing career. If it flops, I’ll roll up my sleeves, give up my dreams of literary success, and join the family business as the guy who put the Co. in Boyd & Co. Well, it turns out I am that guy, and now I'm going to honor my end of the deal just like my dad honored his. I know very well that if I refused to play fair and chose to stay in New York and try again, my dad would keep supporting me. That’s the kind of person he is. But I wouldn't do that for a million Broadway successes. I've had my chance, and I messed it up; now I’m going back to make him happy by being a real part of the firm. And the strange thing is that last night I hated the idea, but this morning, now that I have you, I almost look forward to it."
He gave a little shiver.
He shivered slightly.
'And yet—I don't know. There's something rather gruesome still to my near-artist soul in living in luxury on murdered piggies. Have you ever seen them persuading a pig to play the stellar role in a Boyd Premier Breakfast-Sausage? It's pretty ghastly. They string them up by their hind legs, and—b-r-r-r-r!'
'And yet—I don't know. There's something kind of disturbing to my almost-artist soul about living in luxury on slaughtered pigs. Have you ever seen them trying to get a pig to play the starring role in a Boyd Premier Breakfast-Sausage? It's pretty awful. They hang them upside down by their back legs, and—b-r-r-r-r!'
'Never mind,' said Elizabeth soothingly. 'Perhaps they don't mind it really.'
"Don't worry," Elizabeth said gently. "Maybe they don't actually mind it."
'Well, I don't know,' said James Boyd, doubtfully. 'I've watched them at it, and I'm bound to say they didn't seem any too well pleased.'
"Well, I’m not sure," said James Boyd, hesitantly. "I’ve seen them doing it, and I have to say they didn’t look too happy."
'Try not to think of it.'
'Try not to think about it.'
'Very well,' said James dutifully.
"Sure," said James dutifully.
There came a sudden shout from the floor above, and on the heels of it a shock-haired youth in pyjamas burst into the apartment.
There was a sudden shout from the floor above, and right after it, a disheveled young guy in pajamas rushed into the apartment.
'Now what?' said James. 'By the way, Miss Herrold, my fiancee; Mr Briggs—Paul Axworthy Briggs, sometimes known as the Boy Novelist. What's troubling you, Paul?'
'What now?' asked James. 'By the way, Miss Herrold, my fiancée; Mr. Briggs—Paul Axworthy Briggs, sometimes called the Boy Novelist. What's bothering you, Paul?'
Mr Briggs was stammering with excitement.
Mr. Briggs was stuttering with excitement.
'Jimmy,' cried the Boy Novelist, 'what do you think has happened! A black cat has just come into my apartment. I heard him mewing outside the door, and opened it, and he streaked in. And I started my new novel last night! Say, you do believe this thing of black cats bringing luck, don't you?'
'Jimmy,' shouted the Boy Novelist, 'guess what just happened! A black cat just walked into my apartment. I heard it meowing outside the door, so I opened it, and it darted in. And I started my new novel last night! Come on, you do believe in black cats bringing good luck, right?'
'Luck! My lad, grapple that cat to your soul with hoops of steel. He's the greatest little luck-bringer in New York. He was boarding with me till this morning.'
'Luck! My dude, grab that cat and hold onto it tightly. He's the best little good luck charm in New York. He was staying with me until this morning.'
'Then—by Jove! I nearly forgot to ask—your play was a hit? I haven't seen the papers yet'
'Then—wow! I almost forgot to ask—was your play a success? I haven't checked the news yet.'
'Well, when you see them, don't read the notices. It was the worst frost Broadway has seen since Columbus's time.'
'Well, when you see them, don’t check the notices. It was the coldest frost Broadway has had since Columbus's time.'
'But—I don't understand.'
'But—I don’t get it.'
'Don't worry. You don't have to. Go back and fill that cat with fish, or she'll be leaving you. I suppose you left the door open?'
"Don't worry. You don't have to. Go back and fill that cat with fish, or she'll be out of here. I assume you left the door open?"
'My God!' said the Boy Novelist, paling, and dashed for the door.
'Oh my God!' exclaimed the Boy Novelist, going pale, and rushed for the door.
'Do you think Joseph will bring him luck?' said Elizabeth, thoughtfully.
"Do you think Joseph will bring him luck?" Elizabeth asked, deep in thought.
'It depends what sort of luck you mean. Joseph seems to work in devious ways. If I know Joseph's methods, Briggs's new novel will be rejected by every publisher in the city; and then, when he is sitting in his apartment, wondering which of his razors to end himself with, there will be a ring at the bell, and in will come the most beautiful girl in the world, and then—well, then, take it from me, he will be all right.'
'It depends on what you mean by luck. Joseph has a knack for playing it smart. If I know how Joseph operates, Briggs's new novel will get turned down by every publisher in the city; and then, when he’s sitting in his apartment, contemplating which of his razors to use, there’ll be a ring at the doorbell, and in walks the most beautiful girl in the world, and then—well, trust me, he’ll be just fine.'
'He won't mind about the novel?'
'He won't care about the novel?'
'Not in the least.'
'Not at all.'
'Not even if it means that he will have to go away and kill pigs and things.'
'Not even if it means he has to go away and kill pigs and stuff.'
'About the pig business, dear. I've noticed a slight tendency in you to let yourself get rather morbid about it. I know they string them up by the hind-legs, and all that sort of thing; but you must remember that a pig looks at these things from a different standpoint. My belief is that the pigs like it. Try not to think of it.'
'About the pig business, dear. I've noticed you're getting a bit too gloomy about it. I know they hang them by their back legs and all that; but you have to remember that pigs see things differently. I really think the pigs don't mind it. Try not to dwell on it.'
'Very well,' said Elizabeth, dutifully.
'Sure,' said Elizabeth, dutifully.
THE ROMANCE OF AN UGLY POLICEMAN
Crossing the Thames by Chelsea Bridge, the wanderer through London finds himself in pleasant Battersea. Rounding the Park, where the female of the species wanders with its young by the ornamental water where the wild-fowl are, he comes upon a vast road. One side of this is given up to Nature, the other to Intellect. On the right, green trees stretch into the middle distance; on the left, endless blocks of residential flats. It is Battersea Park Road, the home of the cliff-dwellers.
Crossing the Thames via Chelsea Bridge, the traveler in London finds himself in charming Battersea. As he walks around the park, where women stroll with their children by the decorative water where the wild birds are, he encounters a wide road. One side is dedicated to Nature, while the other is devoted to Intellect. To the right, green trees extend into the distance; to the left, endless rows of apartment buildings. This is Battersea Park Road, home to the city dwellers.
Police-constable Plimmer's beat embraced the first quarter of a mile of the cliffs. It was his duty to pace in the measured fashion of the London policeman along the front of them, turn to the right, turn to the left, and come back along the road which ran behind them. In this way he was enabled to keep the king's peace over no fewer than four blocks of mansions.
Police constable Plimmer's patrol covered the first quarter of a mile of the cliffs. It was his job to walk in a deliberate manner like a London cop along the cliffside, turn right, turn left, and then return along the road that ran behind them. This way, he was able to maintain order over no fewer than four blocks of apartment buildings.
It did not require a deal of keeping. Battersea may have its tough citizens, but they do not live in Battersea Park Road. Battersea Park Road's speciality is Brain, not Crime. Authors, musicians, newspaper men, actors, and artists are the inhabitants of these mansions. A child could control them. They assault and batter nothing but pianos; they steal nothing but ideas; they murder nobody except Chopin and Beethoven. Not through these shall an ambitious young constable achieve promotion.
It didn’t take much to manage. Battersea might have some rough residents, but they don’t live on Battersea Park Road. Battersea Park Road is all about brains, not crime. Writers, musicians, journalists, actors, and artists call these mansions home. Even a child could handle them. They only mess around with pianos; they only take ideas; they don’t hurt anyone except Chopin and Beethoven. A young, ambitious police officer won’t find a path to promotion here.
At this conclusion Edward Plimmer arrived within forty-eight hours of his installation. He recognized the flats for what they were—just so many layers of big-brained blamelessness. And there was not even the chance of a burglary. No burglar wastes his time burgling authors. Constable Plimmer reconciled his mind to the fact that his term in Battersea must be looked on as something in the nature of a vacation.
At this point, Edward Plimmer arrived within forty-eight hours of starting his job. He saw the apartments for what they really were—just layers of intelligent innocence. And there wasn’t even a chance of a break-in. No burglar would bother robbing authors. Constable Plimmer accepted that his time in Battersea had to be considered more like a vacation.
He was not altogether sorry. At first, indeed, he found the new atmosphere soothing. His last beat had been in the heart of tempestuous Whitechapel, where his arms had ached from the incessant hauling of wiry inebriates to the station, and his shins had revolted at the kicks showered upon them by haughty spirits impatient of restraint. Also, one Saturday night, three friends of a gentleman whom he was trying to induce not to murder his wife had so wrought upon him that, when he came out of hospital, his already homely appearance was further marred by a nose which resembled the gnarled root of a tree. All these things had taken from the charm of Whitechapel, and the cloistral peace of Battersea Park Road was grateful and comforting.
He wasn’t really upset. At first, he actually found the new environment calming. His previous beat had been in the chaotic area of Whitechapel, where he had been worn out from constantly dragging rowdy drunks to the station, and his shins had suffered from kicks delivered by arrogant people who couldn’t wait for him to restrain them. Also, one Saturday night, three friends of a man he was trying to convince not to kill his wife had made things so difficult for him that, after he got out of the hospital, his already plain looks were made worse by a nose that looked like a twisted tree root. All these experiences had taken away the appeal of Whitechapel, and the peaceful atmosphere of Battersea Park Road felt refreshing and comforting.
And just when the unbroken calm had begun to lose its attraction and dreams of action were once more troubling him, a new interest entered his life; and with its coming he ceased to wish to be removed from Battersea. He fell in love.
And just when the endless peace had started to lose its appeal and thoughts of excitement began to nag at him again, a new interest came into his life; and with it, he stopped wanting to leave Battersea. He fell in love.
It happened at the back of York Mansions. Anything that ever happened, happened there; for it is at the back of these blocks of flats that the real life is. At the front you never see anything, except an occasional tousle-headed young man smoking a pipe; but at the back, where the cooks come out to parley with the tradesmen, there is at certain hours of the day quite a respectable activity. Pointed dialogues about yesterday's eggs and the toughness of Saturday's meat are conducted fortissimo between cheerful youths in the road and satirical young women in print dresses, who come out of their kitchen doors on to little balconies. The whole thing has a pleasing Romeo and Juliet touch. Romeo rattles up in his cart. 'Sixty-four!' he cries. 'Sixty-fower, sixty-fower, sixty-fow—' The kitchen door opens, and Juliet emerges. She eyes Romeo without any great show of affection. 'Are you Perkins and Blissett?' she inquires coldly. Romeo admits it. 'Two of them yesterday's eggs was bad.' Romeo protests. He defends his eggs. They were fresh from the hen; he stood over her while she laid them. Juliet listens frigidly. 'I don't think,' she says. 'Well, half of sugar, one marmalade, and two of breakfast bacon,' she adds, and ends the argument. There is a rattling as of a steamer weighing anchor; the goods go up in the tradesman's lift; Juliet collects them, and exits, banging the door. The little drama is over.
It happened at the back of York Mansions. Anything that ever went on happened there; because that’s where real life is in these apartment blocks. At the front, you hardly see anything, except for an occasional scruffy young guy smoking a pipe; but at the back, where the cooks come out to chat with the delivery people, there's quite a bit of respectable activity at certain times of day. There are loud discussions about yesterday's eggs and the toughness of Saturday's meat going on between cheerful guys in the street and witty young women in printed dresses, who step out from their kitchen doors onto small balconies. The whole scene has a nice Romeo and Juliet vibe. Romeo rolls up in his cart. 'Sixty-four!' he shouts. 'Sixty-four, sixty-four, sixty-four—' The kitchen door swings open, and Juliet steps out. She looks at Romeo without much warmth. 'Are you Perkins and Blissett?' she asks coldly. Romeo confirms it. 'Two of yesterday's eggs were bad.' Romeo protests. He defends his eggs. They were fresh from the hen; he watched her while she laid them. Juliet listens without much emotion. 'I don't believe you,' she replies. 'Well, half a sugar, one marmalade, and two breakfast bacons,' she adds, ending the argument. There’s a rattling sound like a steamer weighing anchor; the goods go up in the tradesman’s lift; Juliet collects them and leaves, slamming the door. The little drama is over.
Such is life at the back of York Mansions—a busy, throbbing thing.
Such is life at the back of York Mansions—a bustling, vibrant place.
The peace of afternoon had fallen upon the world one day towards the end of Constable Plimmer's second week of the simple life, when his attention was attracted by a whistle. It was followed by a musical 'Hi!'
The calm of the afternoon settled over the world one day toward the end of Constable Plimmer's second week of the simple life, when a whistle caught his attention. It was followed by a cheerful 'Hi!'
Constable Plimmer looked up. On the kitchen balcony of a second-floor flat a girl was standing. As he took her in with a slow and exhaustive gaze, he was aware of strange thrills. There was something about this girl which excited Constable Plimmer. I do not say that she was a beauty; I do not claim that you or I would have raved about her; I merely say that Constable Plimmer thought she was All Right.
Constable Plimmer looked up. On the kitchen balcony of a second-floor apartment, a girl was standing. As he took her in with a slow and thorough gaze, he felt a strange thrill. There was something about this girl that excited Constable Plimmer. I'm not saying she was a beauty; I'm not claiming that you or I would have gone crazy over her; I’m just saying that Constable Plimmer thought she was pretty good.
'Miss?' he said.
'Excuse me?' he said.
'Got the time about you?' said the girl. 'All the clocks have stopped.'
'Do you have the time?' asked the girl. 'All the clocks have stopped.'
'The time,' said Constable Plimmer, consulting his watch, 'wants exactly ten minutes to four.'
'The time,' said Constable Plimmer, checking his watch, 'is exactly ten minutes to four.'
'Thanks.'
'Thanks!'
'Not at all, miss.'
'Not at all, ma'am.'
The girl was inclined for conversation. It was that gracious hour of the day when you have cleared lunch and haven't got to think of dinner yet, and have a bit of time to draw a breath or two. She leaned over the balcony and smiled pleasantly.
The girl was in the mood to chat. It was that nice time of day when you’ve finished lunch and don’t have to worry about dinner yet, giving you a moment to catch your breath. She leaned over the balcony and smiled warmly.
'If you want to know the time, ask a pleeceman,' she said. 'You been on this beat long?'
'If you want to know the time, ask a cop,' she said. 'Have you been on this beat long?'
'Just short of two weeks, miss.'
'Almost two weeks, miss.'
'I been here three days.'
"I've been here three days."
'I hope you like it, miss.'
'I hope you like it, miss.'
'So-so. The milkman's a nice boy.'
'It's okay. The milkman is a nice guy.'
Constable Plimmer did not reply. He was busy silently hating the milkman. He knew him—one of those good-looking blighters; one of those oiled and curled perishers; one of those blooming fascinators who go about the world making things hard for ugly, honest men with loving hearts. Oh, yes, he knew the milkman.
Constable Plimmer didn’t respond. He was busy silently resenting the milkman. He recognized him—one of those good-looking jerks; one of those slick and styled idiots; one of those charming guys who stroll through life making it tough for plain, honest men with kind hearts. Oh, yes, he knew the milkman.
'He's a rare one with his jokes,' said the girl.
"He's a rare guy with his jokes," said the girl.
Constable Plimmer went on not replying. He was perfectly aware that the milkman was a rare one with his jokes. He had heard him. The way girls fell for anyone with the gift of the gab—that was what embittered Constable Plimmer.
Constable Plimmer kept quiet. He knew that the milkman was a rare one with his jokes. He had heard him. The way girls were drawn to anyone who could talk smoothly— that was what frustrated Constable Plimmer.
'He—' she giggled. 'He calls me Little Pansy-Face.'
'He—' she giggled. 'He calls me Little Pansy-Face.'
'If you'll excuse me, miss,' said Constable Plimmer coldly, 'I'll have to be getting along on my beat.'
'If you’ll excuse me, miss,' said Constable Plimmer coldly, 'I need to get back to my patrol.'
Little Pansy-Face! And you couldn't arrest him for it! What a world! Constable Plimmer paced upon his way, a blue-clad volcano.
Little Pansy-Face! And you couldn't catch him for it! What a world! Constable Plimmer walked along, a blue-clad volcano.
It is a terrible thing to be obsessed by a milkman. To Constable Plimmer's disordered imagination it seemed that, dating from this interview, the world became one solid milkman. Wherever he went, he seemed to run into this milkman. If he was in the front road, this milkman—Alf Brooks, it appeared, was his loathsome name—came rattling past with his jingling cans as if he were Apollo driving his chariot. If he was round at the back, there was Alf, his damned tenor doing duets with the balconies. And all this in defiance of the known law of natural history that milkmen do not come out after five in the morning. This irritated Constable Plimmer. You talk of a man 'going home with the milk' when you mean that he sneaks in in the small hours of the morning. If all milkmen were like Alf Brooks the phrase was meaningless.
Being obsessed with a milkman is a dreadful experience. For Constable Plimmer, his chaotic mind made it seem like, ever since that conversation, the world had turned into one giant milkman. No matter where he went, he kept running into this milkman. If he was on the main road, this milkman—Alf Brooks, as it turned out, was his irritating name—would come clattering by with his jingling cans, as if he were Apollo driving a chariot. If he was at the back, there was Alf, his annoying tenor singing duets with the balconies. And all this went against the well-known natural law that milkmen don’t show up after five in the morning. This frustrated Constable Plimmer. You say a man is 'going home with the milk' when you mean he sneaks in during the early hours. If all milkmen were like Alf Brooks, that phrase wouldn’t make any sense.
He brooded. The unfairness of Fate was souring him. A man expects trouble in his affairs of the heart from soldiers and sailors, and to be cut out by even a postman is to fall before a worthy foe; but milkmen—no! Only grocers' assistants and telegraph-boys were intended by Providence to fear milkmen.
He was deep in thought. The unfairness of Fate was getting to him. A man expects trouble in love from soldiers and sailors, and getting dumped by a postman feels like losing to a worthy opponent; but milkmen—no way! Only grocery store workers and delivery boys were meant by Fate to worry about milkmen.
Yet here was Alf Brooks, contrary to all rules, the established pet of the mansions. Bright eyes shone from balconies when his 'Milk—oo—oo' sounded. Golden voices giggled delightedly at his bellowed chaff. And Ellen Brown, whom he called Little Pansy-Face, was definitely in love with him.
Yet here was Alf Brooks, going against all the rules, the favorite of the mansions. Bright eyes sparkled from balconies when his "Milk—oo—oo" echoed. Joyful voices giggled at his loud banter. And Ellen Brown, whom he nicknamed Little Pansy-Face, was definitely in love with him.
They were keeping company. They were walking out. This crushing truth Edward Plimmer learned from Ellen herself.
They were hanging out. They were going out together. This harsh truth Edward Plimmer found out from Ellen herself.
She had slipped out to mail a letter at the pillar-box on the corner, and she reached it just as the policeman arrived there in the course of his patrol.
She had stepped out to drop off a letter at the mailbox on the corner, and she got there just as the police officer arrived during his patrol.
Nervousness impelled Constable Plimmer to be arch.
Nervousness pushed Constable Plimmer to be playful.
''Ullo, 'ullo, 'ullo,' he said. 'Posting love-letters?'
''Hey, hey, hey,'' he said. ''Writing love letters?''
'What, me? This is to the Police Commissioner, telling him you're no good.'
'What, me? This is to the Police Commissioner, letting him know you're no good.'
'I'll give it to him. Him and me are taking supper tonight.'
'I'll give it to him. He and I are having dinner tonight.'
Nature had never intended Constable Plimmer to be playful. He was at his worst when he rollicked. He snatched at the letter with what was meant to be a debonair gaiety, and only succeeded in looking like an angry gorilla. The girl uttered a startled squeak.
Nature had never meant Constable Plimmer to be playful. He was at his worst when he tried to have fun. He grabbed the letter with what was supposed to be charming cheerfulness but only managed to look like an angry gorilla. The girl let out a startled squeak.
The letter was addressed to Mr A. Brooks.
The letter was addressed to Mr. A. Brooks.
Playfulness, after this, was at a discount. The girl was frightened and angry, and he was scowling with mingled jealousy and dismay.
Playfulness, after this, was hard to come by. The girl was scared and angry, and he was frowning with a mix of jealousy and disappointment.
'Ho!' he said. 'Ho! Mr A. Brooks!'
'Hey!' he said. 'Hey! Mr. A. Brooks!'
Ellen Brown was a nice girl, but she had a temper, and there were moments when her manners lacked rather noticeably the repose which stamps the caste of Vere de Vere.
Ellen Brown was a nice girl, but she had a temper, and there were times when her manners clearly lacked the calmness that defines the upper class of Vere de Vere.
'Well, what about it?' she cried. 'Can't one write to the young gentleman one's keeping company with, without having to get permission from every—' She paused to marshal her forces from the assault. 'Without having to get permission from every great, ugly, red-faced copper with big feet and a broken nose in London?'
'Well, what about it?' she shouted. 'Can’t someone write to the young man they’re dating without having to get permission from every—' She paused to gather her thoughts after the outburst. 'Without having to get permission from every big, ugly, red-faced cop with huge feet and a broken nose in London?'
Constable Plimmer's wrath faded into a dull unhappiness. Yes, she was right. That was the correct description. That was how an impartial Scotland Yard would be compelled to describe him, if ever he got lost. 'Missing. A great, ugly, red-faced copper with big feet and a broken nose.' They would never find him otherwise.
Constable Plimmer's anger turned into a deep disappointment. Yes, she was right. That was the accurate description. That's how an unbiased Scotland Yard would have to describe him if he ever went missing. 'Missing. A large, ugly, red-faced cop with big feet and a broken nose.' They would never find him otherwise.
'Perhaps you object to my walking out with Alf? Perhaps you've got something against him? I suppose you're jealous!'
"Maybe you're upset about me going out with Alf? Do you have an issue with him? I guess you're just jealous!"
She threw in the last suggestion entirely in a sporting spirit. She loved battle, and she had a feeling that this one was going to finish far too quickly. To prolong it, she gave him this opening. There were a dozen ways in which he might answer, each more insulting than the last; and then, when he had finished, she could begin again. These little encounters, she held, sharpened the wits, stimulated the circulation, and kept one out in the open air.
She threw in the last suggestion with a playful attitude. She loved a good challenge, and she felt that this one was going to end way too fast. To make it last, she gave him this opportunity. There were plenty of ways he could respond, each more insulting than the one before; and then, after he was done, she could start again. She believed that these little exchanges sharpened the mind, got the blood pumping, and kept a person outside in the fresh air.
'Yes,' said Constable Plimmer.
"Yeah," said Constable Plimmer.
It was the one reply she was not expecting. For direct abuse, for sarcasm, for dignity, for almost any speech beginning, 'What! Jealous of you. Why—' she was prepared. But this was incredible. It disabled her, as the wild thrust of an unskilled fencer will disable a master of the rapier. She searched in her mind and found that she had nothing to say.
It was the one response she didn’t see coming. She was ready for direct insults, sarcasm, dignity, or almost any comment starting with, 'What! Jealous of you. Why—' But this was unbelievable. It left her speechless, like a wild, clumsy attack would leave a skilled fencer off balance. She rummaged through her thoughts and realized she had nothing to say.
There was a tense moment in which she found him, looking her in the eyes, strangely less ugly than she had supposed, and then he was gone, rolling along on his beat with that air which all policemen must achieve, of having no feelings at all, and—as long as it behaves itself—no interest in the human race.
There was a tense moment when she saw him, looking her in the eyes, oddly less unattractive than she had thought, and then he was gone, moving along on his patrol with that demeanor that all police officers must adopt, of having no feelings at all, and—as long as it stays in check—no interest in humanity.
Ellen posted her letter. She dropped it into the box thoughtfully, and thoughtfully returned to the flat. She looked over her shoulder, but Constable Plimmer was out of sight.
Ellen mailed her letter. She dropped it into the box with consideration, and then thoughtfully walked back to the apartment. She glanced over her shoulder, but Officer Plimmer was nowhere to be seen.
Peaceful Battersea began to vex Constable Plimmer. To a man crossed in love, action is the one anodyne; and Battersea gave no scope for action. He dreamed now of the old Whitechapel days as a man dreams of the joys of his childhood. He reflected bitterly that a fellow never knows when he is well off in this world. Any one of those myriad drunk and disorderlies would have been as balm to him now. He was like a man who has run through a fortune and in poverty eats the bread of regret. Amazedly he recollected that in those happy days he had grumbled at his lot. He remembered confiding to a friend in the station-house, as he rubbed with liniment the spot on his right shin where the well-shod foot of a joyous costermonger had got home, that this sort of thing—meaning militant costermongers—was 'a bit too thick'. A bit too thick! Why, he would pay one to kick him now. And as for the three loyal friends of the would-be wife-murderer who had broken his nose, if he saw them coming round the corner he would welcome them as brothers.
Peaceful Battersea started to frustrate Constable Plimmer. For a man who's been hurt in love, action is the only remedy, and Battersea offered no chance for that. He now reminisced about the old Whitechapel days like a person longs for the joys of their childhood. He bitterly realized that you never truly appreciate what you have until it's gone. Any one of those countless drunk and disorderly incidents would feel comforting to him now. He was like someone who has blown through a fortune and now eats the bread of regret. He was surprised to remember that during those happier times, he used to complain about his situation. He recalled telling a friend in the station-house, while applying liniment to the spot on his right shin where an exuberant costermonger had landed a kick, that this kind of thing—referring to pushy costermongers—was "a bit too much." A bit too much! Now, he would gladly pay one to kick him again. And as for the three loyal friends of the would-be wife-murderer who had broken his nose, if he saw them coming around the corner, he would welcome them like brothers.
And Battersea Park Road dozed on—calm, intellectual, law-abiding.
And Battersea Park Road was quiet—calm, thoughtful, and following the law.
A friend of his told him that there had once been a murder in one of these flats. He did not believe it. If any of these white-corpuscled clams ever swatted a fly, it was much as they could do. The thing was ridiculous on the face of it. If they were capable of murder, they would have murdered Alf Brooks.
A friend of his told him that there had once been a murder in one of these apartments. He didn't believe it. If any of these white-blooded wimps ever killed a fly, that would be a lot for them. The idea was absurd right from the start. If they were capable of murder, they would have killed Alf Brooks.
He stood in the road, and looked up at the placid buildings resentfully.
He stood in the road, looking up at the calm buildings with frustration.
'Grr-rr-rr!' he growled, and kicked the side-walk.
'Grr-rr-rr!' he growled, and kicked the sidewalk.
And, even as he spoke, on the balcony of a second-floor flat there appeared a woman, an elderly, sharp-faced woman, who waved her arms and screamed, 'Policeman! Officer! Come up here! Come up here at once!'
And, as he was talking, on the balcony of a second-floor apartment, an elderly woman with a sharp face appeared, waving her arms and shouting, 'Policeman! Officer! Get up here! Come up here right now!'
Up the stone stairs went Constable Plimmer at the run. His mind was alert and questioning. Murder? Hardly murder, perhaps. If it had been that, the woman would have said so. She did not look the sort of woman who would be reticent about a thing like that. Well, anyway, it was something; and Edward Plimmer had been long enough in Battersea to be thankful for small favours. An intoxicated husband would be better than nothing. At least he would be something that a fellow could get his hands on to and throw about a bit.
Up the stone stairs ran Constable Plimmer. His mind was sharp and full of questions. Murder? Probably not murder. If it were, the woman would have mentioned it. She didn't seem like the type to be shy about something like that. Anyway, it was something; and Edward Plimmer had been in Battersea long enough to appreciate small mercies. An drunk husband would be better than nothing. At least he would be something a person could grab onto and toss around a bit.
The sharp-faced woman was waiting for him at the door. He followed her into the flat.
The sharp-faced woman was waiting for him at the door. He followed her into the apartment.
'What is it, ma'am?'
'What is it, ma'am?'
'Theft! Our cook has been stealing!'
'Theft! Our cook has been stealing!'
She seemed sufficiently excited about it, but Constable Plimmer felt only depression and disappointment. A stout admirer of the sex, he hated arresting women. Moreover, to a man in the mood to tackle anarchists with bombs, to be confronted with petty theft is galling. But duty was duty. He produced his notebook.
She seemed pretty excited about it, but Constable Plimmer felt nothing but sadness and disappointment. A solid fan of women, he hated arresting them. Plus, for a guy ready to deal with anarchists carrying bombs, facing petty theft was frustrating. But duty was duty. He pulled out his notebook.
'She is in her room. I locked her in. I know she has taken my brooch. We have missed money. You must search her.'
'She’s in her room. I locked her in. I know she took my brooch. We’ve noticed some money missing. You need to search her.'
'Can't do that, ma'am. Female searcher at the station.'
'Can't do that, ma'am. There's a female searcher at the station.'
'Well, you can search her box.'
'Well, you can check her box.'
A little, bald, nervous man in spectacles appeared as if out of a trap. As a matter of fact, he had been there all the time, standing by the bookcase; but he was one of those men you do not notice till they move and speak.
A small, bald, anxious man with glasses suddenly popped up, almost like he came out of nowhere. The truth is, he had been there the whole time, just standing by the bookcase; he was the kind of person you don't notice until they move or start talking.
'Er—Jane.'
'Uh—Jane.'
'Well, Henry?'
'So, Henry?'
The little man seemed to swallow something.
The little man looked like he was swallowing something.
'I—I think that you may possibly be wronging Ellen. It is just possible, as regards the money—' He smiled in a ghastly manner and turned to the policeman. 'Er—officer, I ought to tell you that my wife—ah—holds the purse-strings of our little home; and it is just possible that in an absent-minded moment I may have—'
'I—I think you might be unfair to Ellen. It’s possible, when it comes to the money—' He smiled in a creepy way and turned to the policeman. 'Um—officer, I should mention that my wife—uh—manages the finances of our household; and it’s possible that in a moment of distraction I may have—'
'Do you mean to tell me, Henry, that you have been taking my money?'
'Are you seriously saying, Henry, that you have been taking my money?'
'My dear, it is just possible that in the abs—'
'My dear, it’s just possible that in the abs—'
'How often?'
'How frequently?'
He wavered perceptibly. Conscience was beginning to lose its grip.
He hesitated a bit. His conscience was starting to weaken.
'Oh, not often.'
'Oh, not really.'
'How often? More than once?'
'How often? More than once?'
Conscience had shot its bolt. The little man gave up the Struggle.
Conscience had run its course. The little man surrendered the fight.
'No, no, not more than once. Certainly not more than once.'
'No, no, not more than once. Definitely not more than once.'
'You ought not to have done it at all. We will talk about that later. It doesn't alter the fact that Ellen is a thief. I have missed money half a dozen times. Besides that, there's the brooch. Step this way, officer.'
'You really shouldn’t have done that at all. We’ll talk about it later. It doesn’t change the fact that Ellen is a thief. I’ve noticed money missing at least six times. On top of that, there’s the brooch. This way, officer.'
Constable Plimmer stepped that way—his face a mask. He knew who was waiting for them behind the locked door at the end of the passage. But it was his duty to look as if he were stuffed, and he did so.
Constable Plimmer walked that way—his face expressionless. He knew who was waiting for them behind the locked door at the end of the hallway. But it was his job to look as if he were emotionless, and he managed that.
She was sitting on her bed, dressed for the street. It was her afternoon out, the sharp-faced woman had informed Constable Plimmer, attributing the fact that she had discovered the loss of the brooch in time to stop her a direct interposition of Providence. She was pale, and there was a hunted look in her eyes.
She was sitting on her bed, dressed to go out. It was her afternoon off, the sharp-faced woman had told Constable Plimmer, crediting the fact that she noticed the missing brooch in time to stop her as a direct intervention from Providence. She looked pale, and there was a worried look in her eyes.
'You wicked girl, where is my brooch?'
'You naughty girl, where's my brooch?'
She held it out without a word. She had been holding it in her hand.
She held it out silently. She had been holding it in her hand.
'You see, officer!'
"See, officer!"
'I wasn't stealing of it. I 'adn't but borrowed it. I was going to put it back.'
'I wasn't stealing it. I hadn't actually taken it, I just borrowed it. I was going to put it back.'
'Stuff and nonsense! Borrow it, indeed! What for?'
'What nonsense! Borrow it, really? For what purpose?'
'I—I wanted to look nice.'
"I wanted to look good."
The woman gave a short laugh. Constable Plimmer's face was a mere block of wood, expressionless.
The woman let out a brief laugh. Constable Plimmer's face was like a solid piece of wood, completely blank.
'And what about the money I've been missing? I suppose you'll say you only borrowed that?'
'And what about the money I've been missing? I guess you'll say you just borrowed that?'
'I never took no money.'
"I never took any money."
'Well, it's gone, and money doesn't go by itself. Take her to the police-station, officer.'
'Well, it's gone, and money doesn't vanish on its own. Take her to the police station, officer.'
Constable Plimmer raised heavy eyes.
Constable Plimmer lifted tired eyes.
'You make a charge, ma'am?'
"Are you charging, ma'am?"
'Bless the man! Of course I make a charge. What did you think I asked you to step in for?'
'Bless the guy! Of course I charge a fee. What did you think I asked you to come in for?'
'Will you come along, miss?' said Constable Plimmer.
"Will you come with us, miss?" said Constable Plimmer.
Out in the street the sun shone gaily down on peaceful Battersea. It was the hour when children walk abroad with their nurses; and from the green depths of the Park came the sound of happy voices. A cat stretched itself in the sunshine and eyed the two as they passed with lazy content.
Out on the street, the sun shone brightly over peaceful Battersea. It was the time when kids were out with their caregivers, and from the lush greenery of the Park came the sound of cheerful voices. A cat sprawled in the sunlight, watching the two of them go by with relaxed satisfaction.
They walked in silence. Constable Plimmer was a man with a rigid sense of what was and what was not fitting behaviour in a policeman on duty: he aimed always at a machine-like impersonality. There were times when it came hard, but he did his best. He strode on, his chin up and his eyes averted. And beside him—
They walked in silence. Constable Plimmer was a man with a strict idea of what was acceptable behavior for a police officer on duty: he always aimed for a mechanical, emotionless demeanor. Sometimes it was difficult, but he tried his best. He walked with his chin up and his eyes looking away. And next to him—
Well, she was not crying. That was something.
Well, she wasn’t crying. That was something.
Round the corner, beautiful in light flannel, gay at both ends with a new straw hat and the yellowest shoes in South-West London, scented, curled, a prince among young men, stood Alf Brooks. He was feeling piqued. When he said three o'clock, he meant three o'clock. It was now three-fifteen, and she had not appeared. Alf Brooks swore an impatient oath, and the thought crossed his mind, as it had sometimes crossed it before, that Ellen Brown was not the only girl in the world.
Around the corner, looking sharp in light flannel, cheerful with a new straw hat and the brightest yellow shoes in South-West London, well-groomed and charming, stood Alf Brooks. He was feeling annoyed. When he said three o'clock, he meant three o'clock. It was now three-fifteen, and she still hadn’t shown up. Alf Brooks muttered an impatient curse, and the thought crossed his mind, as it had before, that Ellen Brown wasn’t the only girl in the world.
'Give her another five min—'
'Give her another five minutes—'
Ellen Brown, with escort, at that moment turned the corner.
Ellen Brown, accompanied by someone, turned the corner at that moment.
Rage was the first emotion which the spectacle aroused in Alf Brooks. Girls who kept a fellow waiting about while they fooled around with policemen were no girls for him. They could understand once and for all that he was a man who could pick and choose.
Rage was the first emotion that the scene sparked in Alf Brooks. Girls who made a guy wait while they played around with police officers were not his type. They could understand once and for all that he was a guy who could take his pick.
And then an electric shock set the world dancing mistily before his eyes. This policeman was wearing his belt; he was on duty. And Ellen's face was not the face of a girl strolling with the Force for pleasure.
And then an electric shock made the world swirl foggily in front of his eyes. This policeman was wearing his belt; he was on duty. And Ellen's face didn't look like that of a girl casually walking with the police for fun.
His heart stopped, and then began to race. His cheeks flushed a dusky crimson. His jaw fell, and a prickly warmth glowed in the parts about his spine.
His heart stopped and then started to race. His cheeks turned a deep red. His jaw dropped, and a tingling warmth spread around his spine.
'Goo'!'
'Goo!'
His fingers sought his collar.
He reached for his collar.
'Crumbs!'
'Wow!'
He was hot all over.
He felt flush all over.
'Goo' Lor'! She's been pinched!'
'Gosh' Lord! She's been caught!'
He tugged at his collar. It was choking him.
He yanked at his collar. It was suffocating him.
Alf Brooks did not show up well in the first real crisis which life had forced upon him. That must be admitted. Later, when it was over, and he had leisure for self-examination, he admitted it to himself. But even then he excused himself by asking Space in a blustering manner what else he could ha' done. And if the question did not bring much balm to his soul at the first time of asking, it proved wonderfully soothing on constant repetition. He repeated it at intervals for the next two days, and by the end of that time his cure was complete. On the third morning his 'Milk—oo—oo' had regained its customary carefree ring, and he was feeling that he had acted in difficult circumstances in the only possible manner.
Alf Brooks didn’t handle the first real crisis life threw at him very well. That’s a fact. Later, when it was all over and he had time to think about it, he realized it himself. But even then, he tried to justify his actions by asking Space in a loud tone what else he could have done. And while the question didn’t provide much comfort at first, it became incredibly soothing with each repetition. He kept asking himself for the next two days, and by the end of that period, he felt completely fine. On the third morning, his 'Milk—oo—oo' had returned to its usual cheerful tone, and he believed he had acted in the best way possible under the tough circumstances.
Consider. He was Alf Brooks, well known and respected in the neighbourhood; a singer in the choir on Sundays; owner of a milk-walk in the most fashionable part of Battersea; to all practical purposes a public man. Was he to recognize, in broad daylight and in open street, a girl who walked with a policeman because she had to, a malefactor, a girl who had been pinched?
Consider. He was Alf Brooks, well-known and respected in the neighborhood; a singer in the choir on Sundays; owner of a milk route in the most fashionable part of Battersea; practically speaking, a public figure. Was he really supposed to acknowledge, in broad daylight and on a busy street, a girl who walked with a policeman because she had to, a criminal, a girl who had been arrested?
Ellen, Constable Plimmer woodenly at her side, came towards him. She was ten yards off—seven—five—three—Alf Brooks tilted his hat over his eyes and walked past her, unseeing, a stranger.
Ellen, with Constable Plimmer stiffly beside her, approached him. She was ten yards away—seven—five—three—Alf Brooks tipped his hat down over his eyes and walked by her, oblivious, like a stranger.
He hurried on. He was conscious of a curious feeling that somebody was just going to kick him, but he dared not look round.
He rushed on. He felt a strange sensation that someone was about to kick him, but he didn’t dare look back.
Constable Plimmer eyed the middle distance with an earnest gaze. His face was redder than ever. Beneath his blue tunic strange emotions were at work. Something seemed to be filling his throat. He tried to swallow it.
Constable Plimmer stared into the distance with a serious look. His face was redder than usual. Under his blue uniform, he was feeling odd emotions. Something felt like it was swelling in his throat. He tried to swallow it down.
He stopped in his stride. The girl glanced up at him in a kind of dull, questioning way. Their eyes met for the first time that afternoon, and it seemed to Constable Plimmer that whatever it was that was interfering with the inside of his throat had grown larger, and more unmanageable.
He stopped in his tracks. The girl looked up at him in a sort of blank, questioning way. Their eyes met for the first time that afternoon, and it felt to Constable Plimmer like whatever was bothering his throat had gotten bigger and more unmanageable.
There was the misery of the stricken animal in her gaze. He had seen women look like that in Whitechapel. The woman to whom, indirectly, he owed his broken nose had looked like that. As his hand had fallen on the collar of the man who was kicking her to death, he had seen her eyes. They were Ellen's eyes, as she stood there now—tortured, crushed, yet uncomplaining.
There was the pain of the injured animal in her eyes. He had seen women look like that in Whitechapel. The woman who had indirectly caused his broken nose had looked like that. When he had grabbed the collar of the man who was kicking her to death, he had seen her eyes. They were Ellen's eyes, as she stood there now—tortured, defeated, yet silent.
Constable Plimmer looked at Ellen, and Ellen looked at Constable Plimmer. Down the street some children were playing with a dog. In one of the flats a woman began to sing.
Constable Plimmer glanced at Ellen, and Ellen glanced at Constable Plimmer. Down the street, some kids were playing with a dog. In one of the apartments, a woman started to sing.
'Hop it,' said Constable Plimmer.
"Get lost," said Constable Plimmer.
He spoke gruffly. He found speech difficult.
He spoke in a rough voice. He struggled with speaking.
The girl started.
The girl began.
'What say?'
'What do you say?'
'Hop it. Get along. Run away.'
'Hop it. Get going. Run away.'
'What do you mean?'
'What do you mean by that?'
Constable Plimmer scowled. His face was scarlet. His jaw protruded like a granite break-water.
Constable Plimmer frowned. His face was bright red. His jaw stuck out like a concrete barrier.
'Go on,' he growled. 'Hop it. Tell him it was all a joke. I'll explain at the station.'
"Go ahead," he said angrily. "Get out of here. Tell him it was just a joke. I'll explain at the station."
Understanding seemed to come to her slowly.
Understanding seemed to come to her gradually.
'Do you mean I'm to go?'
'Are you saying I have to go?'
'Yes.'
'Yep.'
'What do you mean? You aren't going to take me to the station?'
'What do you mean? You’re not going to take me to the station?'
'No.'
'No.'
She stared at him. Then, suddenly, she broke down,
She stared at him. Then, all of a sudden, she fell apart,
'He wouldn't look at me. He was ashamed of me. He pretended not to see me.'
'He wouldn’t look at me. He was embarrassed by me. He acted like he didn’t see me.'
She leaned against the wall, her back shaking.
She leaned against the wall, her back trembling.
'Well, run after him, and tell him it was all—'
'Well, go after him, and tell him it was all—'
'No, no, no.'
'No way.'
Constable Plimmer looked morosely at the side-walk. He kicked it.
Constable Plimmer looked gloomily at the sidewalk. He kicked it.
She turned. Her eyes were red, but she was no longer crying. Her chin had a brave tilt.
She turned. Her eyes were red, but she wasn't crying anymore. Her chin was held high with determination.
'I couldn't—not after what he did. Let's go along. I—I don't care.'
'I can't— not after what he did. Let's just go. I—I don't care.'
She looked at him curiously.
She looked at him with curiosity.
'Were you really going to have let me go?'
'Were you really going to let me go?'
Constable Plimmer nodded. He was aware of her eyes searching his face, but he did not meet them.
Constable Plimmer nodded. He knew she was looking for something in his face, but he didn’t look at her.
'Why?'
'Why?'
He did not answer.
He didn't respond.
'What would have happened to you, if you had have done?'
'What would have happened to you if you had done it?'
Constable Plimmer's scowl was of the stuff of which nightmares are made. He kicked the unoffending side-walk with an increased viciousness.
Constable Plimmer's frown was the kind that inspires nightmares. He kicked the innocent sidewalk with growing anger.
'Dismissed the Force,' he said curtly.
"Dismiss the Force," he said sharply.
'And sent to prison, too, I shouldn't wonder.'
'And sent to prison as well, I wouldn't be surprised.'
'Maybe.'
'Might be.'
He heard her draw a deep breath, and silence fell upon them again. The dog down the road had stopped barking. The woman in the flat had stopped singing. They were curiously alone.
He heard her take a deep breath, and silence settled over them again. The dog down the road had stopped barking. The woman in the apartment had stopped singing. They were oddly alone.
'Would you have done all that for me?' she said.
"Would you have done all that for me?" she asked.
'Yes.'
'Yeah.'
'Why?'
'Why?'
'Because I don't think you ever did it. Stole that money, I mean. Nor the brooch, neither.'
'Because I don't think you ever did it. Stole that money, I mean. Or the brooch, either.'
'Was that all?'
"Is that it?"
'What do you mean—all?'
'What do you mean—all?'
'Was that the only reason?'
'Was that the only reason?'
He swung round on her, almost threateningly.
He turned to her, almost in a threatening way.
'No,' he said hoarsely. 'No, it wasn't, and you know it wasn't. Well, if you want it, you can have it. It was because I love you. There! Now I've said it, and now you can go on and laugh at me as much as you want.'
'No,' he said hoarsely. 'No, it wasn't, and you know it wasn't. Well, if you want it, you can have it. It was because I love you. There! Now I've said it, and now you can go on and laugh at me as much as you want.'
'I'm not laughing,' she said soberly.
"I'm not laughing," she said seriously.
'You think I'm a fool!'
'You think I'm an idiot!'
'No, I don't.'
'No, I don’t.'
'I'm nothing to you. He's the fellow you're stuck on.'
'I'm nothing to you. He's the guy you're into.'
She gave a little shudder.
She shuddered slightly.
'No.'
'No.'
'What do you mean?'
'What do you mean?'
'I've changed.' She paused. 'I think I shall have changed more by the time I come out.'
'I’ve changed.' She stopped for a moment. 'I think I’ll have changed even more by the time I come out.'
'Come out?'
'Are you coming out?'
'Come out of prison.'
'Get out of prison.'
'You're not going to prison.'
'You won't go to prison.'
'Yes, I am.'
"Yep, I am."
'I won't take you.'
"I'm not taking you."
'Yes, you will. Think I'm going to let you get yourself in trouble like that, to get me out of a fix? Not much.'
'Yes, you will. Do you think I'm going to let you get into trouble like that just to help me out? Not a chance.'
'You hop it, like a good girl.'
'You hop to it, like a good girl.'
'Not me.'
'Not interested.'
He stood looking at her like a puzzled bear.
He stood looking at her like a confused bear.
'They can't eat me.'
'They can't eat me.'
'They'll cut off all of your hair.'
'They'll cut all your hair off.'
'D'you like my hair?'
"Do you like my hair?"
'Yes.'
Yes.
'Well, it'll grow again.'
'It'll grow back.'
'Don't stand talking. Hop it.'
"Don't just talk. Move it."
'I won't. Where's the station?'
"I won't. Where's the station?"
'Next street.'
'Next street over.'
'Well, come along, then.'
'Okay, let's go then.'
The blue glass lamp of the police-station came into sight, and for an instant she stopped. Then she was walking on again, her chin tilted. But her voice shook a little as she spoke.
The blue glass lamp of the police station came into view, and for a moment she paused. Then she continued walking, her chin held high. But her voice trembled slightly as she spoke.
'Nearly there. Next stop, Battersea. All change! I say, mister—I don't know your name.'
'Almost there. Next stop, Battersea. Everyone out! Excuse me, sir—I don't know your name.'
'Plimmer's my name, miss. Edward Plimmer.'
'My name's Plimmer, miss. Edward Plimmer.'
'I wonder if—I mean it'll be pretty lonely where I'm going—I wonder if—What I mean is, it would be rather a lark, when I come out, if I was to find a pal waiting for me to say "Hallo".'
'I wonder if—I mean it'll be pretty lonely where I'm going—I wonder if—What I mean is, it would be kind of fun, when I come out, if I found a friend waiting for me to say "Hi".'
Constable Plimmer braced his ample feet against the stones, and turned purple.
Constable Plimmer planted his sturdy feet against the stones and turned purple.
'Miss,' he said, 'I'll be there, if I have to sit up all night. The first thing you'll see when they open the doors is a great, ugly, red-faced copper with big feet and a broken nose. And if you'll say "Hallo" to him when he says "Hallo" to you, he'll be as pleased as Punch and as proud as a duke. And, miss'—he clenched his hands till the nails hurt the leathern flesh—'and, miss, there's just one thing more I'd like to say. You'll be having a good deal of time to yourself for awhile; you'll be able to do a good bit of thinking without anyone to disturb you; and what I'd like you to give your mind to, if you don't object, is just to think whether you can't forget that narrow-chested, God-forsaken blighter who treated you so mean, and get half-way fond of someone who knows jolly well you're the only girl there is.'
"Miss," he said, "I'll be there, even if I have to stay up all night. The first thing you'll see when they open the doors is a big, ugly cop with a red face, huge feet, and a broken nose. If you just say 'Hi' back to him when he says 'Hi' to you, he'll be as happy as can be and as proud as a duke. And, miss"—he clenched his fists until his nails hurt the tough skin—"and, miss, there's just one more thing I want to say. You'll have a lot of time to yourself for a while; you'll be able to think a lot without anyone bothering you. What I'd like you to think about, if you don't mind, is whether you can forget that narrow-chested, miserable guy who treated you so badly, and maybe start to care a bit for someone who knows you're the only girl for him."
She looked past him at the lamp which hung, blue and forbidding, over the station door.
She looked past him at the lamp that hung, blue and intimidating, over the station door.
'How long'll I get?' she said. 'What will they give me? Thirty days?'
'How long will I get?' she asked. 'What will they give me? Thirty days?'
He nodded.
He agreed.
'It won't take me as long as that,' she said. 'I say, what do people call you?—people who are fond of you, I mean?—Eddie or Ted?'
'It won't take me that long,' she said. 'I mean, what do people call you?—the ones who are fond of you?—Eddie or Ted?'
A SEA OF TROUBLES
Mr Meggs's mind was made up. He was going to commit suicide.
Mr. Meggs had decided. He was going to take his own life.
There had been moments, in the interval which had elapsed between the first inception of the idea and his present state of fixed determination, when he had wavered. In these moments he had debated, with Hamlet, the question whether it was nobler in the mind to suffer, or to take arms against a sea of troubles and by opposing end them. But all that was over now. He was resolved.
There had been times, during the period that passed between the original idea and his current state of firm determination, when he had hesitated. In those moments, he had contemplated, like Hamlet, whether it was more honorable to endure suffering or to fight against a sea of problems and end them by resisting. But all that was behind him now. He was committed.
Mr Meggs's point, the main plank, as it were, in his suicidal platform, was that with him it was beside the question whether or not it was nobler to suffer in the mind. The mind hardly entered into it at all. What he had to decide was whether it was worth while putting up any longer with the perfectly infernal pain in his stomach. For Mr Meggs was a martyr to indigestion. As he was also devoted to the pleasures of the table, life had become for him one long battle, in which, whatever happened, he always got the worst of it.
Mr. Meggs’s main point, the key element of his troubled mindset, was that he didn’t really care whether it was more honorable to suffer mentally. His mind barely figured into it. What he needed to figure out was whether it was worth continuing to endure the excruciating pain in his stomach. Mr. Meggs was a sufferer of chronic indigestion. Since he also loved good food, his life had turned into a constant struggle, where no matter what, he always ended up losing.
He was sick of it. He looked back down the vista of the years, and found therein no hope for the future. One after the other all the patent medicines in creation had failed him. Smith's Supreme Digestive Pellets—he had given them a more than fair trial. Blenkinsop's Liquid Life-Giver—he had drunk enough of it to float a ship. Perkins's Premier Pain-Preventer, strongly recommended by the sword-swallowing lady at Barnum and Bailey's—he had wallowed in it. And so on down the list. His interior organism had simply sneered at the lot of them.
He was tired of it. He looked back over the years and saw no hope for the future. One by one, every supposed remedy out there had let him down. Smith's Supreme Digestive Pellets—he had given those a more than fair shot. Blenkinsop's Liquid Life-Giver—he had consumed enough to float a ship. Perkins's Premier Pain-Preventer, highly recommended by the sword-swallowing woman at Barnum and Bailey's—he had really gone overboard with that. And so on down the list. His insides had basically laughed at all of them.
'Death, where is thy sting?' thought Mr Meggs, and forthwith began to make his preparations.
'Death, where is your sting?' thought Mr. Meggs, and immediately began to make his preparations.
Those who have studied the matter say that the tendency to commit suicide is greatest among those who have passed their fifty-fifth year, and that the rate is twice as great for unoccupied males as for occupied males. Unhappy Mr Meggs, accordingly, got it, so to speak, with both barrels. He was fifty-six, and he was perhaps the most unoccupied adult to be found in the length and breadth of the United Kingdom. He toiled not, neither did he spin. Twenty years before, an unexpected legacy had placed him in a position to indulge a natural taste for idleness to the utmost. He was at that time, as regards his professional life, a clerk in a rather obscure shipping firm. Out of office hours he had a mild fondness for letters, which took the form of meaning to read right through the hundred best books one day, but actually contenting himself with the daily paper and an occasional magazine.
Those who have looked into this say that the risk of suicide is highest among those over fifty-five, and that unoccupied men are twice as likely to take their lives as those who are employed. So, unhappy Mr. Meggs really had a rough time. At fifty-six, he was possibly the most idle adult you could find in all of the United Kingdom. He didn't work, and he didn't do much of anything else either. Twenty years earlier, an unexpected inheritance had allowed him to fully embrace his natural inclination toward doing nothing. At that time, he was a clerk at a fairly unknown shipping company. In his free time, he had a mild interest in literature, which meant he intended to read through the hundred best books one day but ended up settling for the daily newspaper and an occasional magazine.
Such was Mr Meggs at thirty-six. The necessity for working for a living and a salary too small to permit of self-indulgence among the more expensive and deleterious dishes on the bill of fare had up to that time kept his digestion within reasonable bounds. Sometimes he had twinges; more often he had none.
Such was Mr. Meggs at thirty-six. The need to work for a living and a salary too small to allow for indulgence in the pricier and less healthy options on the menu had, until that point, kept his digestion in check. Occasionally, he felt some discomfort; more often, he felt none at all.
Then came the legacy, and with it Mr Meggs let himself go. He left London and retired to his native village, where, with a French cook and a series of secretaries to whom he dictated at long intervals occasional paragraphs of a book on British Butterflies on which he imagined himself to be at work, he passed the next twenty years. He could afford to do himself well, and he did himself extremely well. Nobody urged him to take exercise, so he took no exercise. Nobody warned him of the perils of lobster and welsh rabbits to a man of sedentary habits, for it was nobody's business to warn him. On the contrary, people rather encouraged the lobster side of his character, for he was a hospitable soul and liked to have his friends dine with him. The result was that Nature, as is her wont, laid for him, and got him. It seemed to Mr Meggs that he woke one morning to find himself a chronic dyspeptic. That was one of the hardships of his position, to his mind. The thing seemed to hit him suddenly out of a blue sky. One moment, all appeared to be peace and joy; the next, a lively and irritable wild-cat with red-hot claws seemed somehow to have introduced itself into his interior.
Then came the inheritance, and with it Mr. Meggs let himself go. He left London and moved back to his hometown, where, with a French chef and a series of secretaries to whom he dictated, at long intervals, occasional paragraphs of a book on British Butterflies that he imagined he was working on, he spent the next twenty years. He could afford to indulge himself, and he did so extravagantly. Nobody urged him to exercise, so he didn’t. Nobody warned him about the dangers of lobster and Welsh rabbits for a guy with a sedentary lifestyle, because it wasn’t anyone’s place to warn him. On the contrary, people actually encouraged his love for lobster, as he was a welcoming person who enjoyed having friends over for dinner. The result was that Nature, as she often does, set a trap for him, and caught him. It seemed to Mr. Meggs that he woke up one morning to find himself a chronic dyspeptic. That was one of the hardships of his situation, in his view. It felt like it hit him suddenly out of nowhere. One moment everything seemed peaceful and joyful; the next, it felt like a lively and irritable wildcat with fiery claws had somehow taken up residence inside him.
So Mr Meggs decided to end it.
So Mr. Meggs decided to put an end to it.
In this crisis of his life the old methodical habits of his youth returned to him. A man cannot be a clerk in even an obscure firm of shippers for a great length of time without acquiring system, and Mr Meggs made his preparations calmly and with a forethought worthy of a better cause.
In this crisis of his life, the old methodical habits of his youth came back to him. A man can't be a clerk in even a small shipping company for a long time without developing a system, and Mr. Meggs made his preparations calmly and with a thoughtfulness deserving of a better cause.
And so we find him, one glorious June morning, seated at his desk, ready for the end.
And so we find him, one beautiful June morning, sitting at his desk, ready for the end.
Outside, the sun beat down upon the orderly streets of the village. Dogs dozed in the warm dust. Men who had to work went about their toil moistly, their minds far away in shady public-houses.
Outside, the sun blazed down on the neat streets of the village. Dogs napped in the warm dirt. Men who had to work went about their tasks with sweat dripping, their thoughts drifting off to cool pubs.
But Mr Meggs, in his study, was cool both in mind and body.
But Mr. Meggs, in his study, was calm both mentally and physically.
Before him, on the desk, lay six little slips of paper. They were bank-notes, and they represented, with the exception of a few pounds, his entire worldly wealth. Beside them were six letters, six envelopes, and six postage stamps. Mr Meggs surveyed them calmly.
Before him, on the desk, lay six small pieces of paper. They were banknotes, and aside from a few pounds, they made up his entire wealth. Next to them were six letters, six envelopes, and six postage stamps. Mr. Meggs looked at them calmly.
He would not have admitted it, but he had had a lot of fun writing those letters. The deliberation as to who should be his heirs had occupied him pleasantly for several days, and, indeed, had taken his mind off his internal pains at times so thoroughly that he had frequently surprised himself in an almost cheerful mood. Yes, he would have denied it, but it had been great sport sitting in his arm-chair, thinking whom he should pick out from England's teeming millions to make happy with his money. All sorts of schemes had passed through his mind. He had a sense of power which the mere possession of the money had never given him. He began to understand why millionaires make freak wills. At one time he had toyed with the idea of selecting someone at random from the London Directory and bestowing on him all he had to bequeath. He had only abandoned the scheme when it occurred to him that he himself would not be in a position to witness the recipient's stunned delight. And what was the good of starting a thing like that, if you were not to be in at the finish?
He wouldn’t have admitted it, but he had a lot of fun writing those letters. Figuring out who should be his heirs had kept him entertained for several days and had sometimes taken his mind off his internal pain so completely that he often surprised himself by feeling almost cheerful. Sure, he would have denied it, but it had been great fun sitting in his armchair, deciding who to pick from England’s vast population to make happy with his money. A ton of ideas had run through his mind. He felt a sense of power that just having the money had never given him. He started to understand why millionaires create unusual wills. At one point, he even considered randomly selecting someone from the London Directory and leaving everything to them. He only abandoned this idea when it hit him that he wouldn’t be around to see the recipient's shocked happiness. And what was the point of starting something like that if he couldn't be there for the ending?
Sentiment succeeded whimsicality. His old friends of the office—those were the men to benefit. What good fellows they had been! Some were dead, but he still kept intermittently in touch with half a dozen of them. And—an important point—he knew their present addresses.
Sentiment replaced whimsy. His old office buddies—those were the guys who gained from it. They had been such great friends! Some had passed away, but he still stayed in touch with about six of them. And—an important detail—he knew their current addresses.
This point was important, because Mr Meggs had decided not to leave a will, but to send the money direct to the beneficiaries. He knew what wills were. Even in quite straightforward circumstances they often made trouble. There had been some slight complication about his own legacy twenty years ago. Somebody had contested the will, and before the thing was satisfactorily settled the lawyers had got away with about twenty per cent of the whole. No, no wills. If he made one, and then killed himself, it might be upset on a plea of insanity. He knew of no relative who might consider himself entitled to the money, but there was the chance that some remote cousin existed; and then the comrades of his youth might fail to collect after all.
This point was important because Mr. Meggs had decided not to leave a will, but to send the money directly to the beneficiaries. He understood what wills were. Even in fairly simple situations, they often created issues. There had been some minor complications with his own inheritance twenty years ago. Someone had contested the will, and before it was resolved satisfactorily, the lawyers had taken about twenty percent of the total. No, no wills. If he made one and then ended his own life, it could be challenged on the grounds of insanity. He didn’t know of any relatives who might think they were entitled to the money, but there was always the possibility that some distant cousin could exist; and then his old friends might end up not getting anything after all.
He declined to run the risk. Quietly and by degrees he had sold out the stocks and shares in which his fortune was invested, and deposited the money in his London bank. Six piles of large notes, dividing the total into six equal parts; six letters couched in a strain of reminiscent pathos and manly resignation; six envelopes, legibly addressed; six postage-stamps; and that part of his preparations was complete. He licked the stamps and placed them on the envelopes; took the notes and inserted them in the letters; folded the letters and thrust them into the envelopes; sealed the envelopes; and unlocking the drawer of his desk produced a small, black, ugly-looking bottle.
He decided not to take the risk. Gradually and quietly, he sold all the stocks and shares where his wealth was invested and put the money in his London bank. Six stacks of large bills, splitting the total into six equal parts; six letters filled with nostalgic emotion and strong acceptance; six envelopes, clearly addressed; six postage stamps; and that part of his preparations was done. He licked the stamps and put them on the envelopes; took the bills and slipped them into the letters; folded the letters and stuffed them into the envelopes; sealed the envelopes; and opening the drawer of his desk, he pulled out a small, black, unattractive bottle.
He opened the bottle and poured the contents into a medicine-glass.
He opened the bottle and poured the liquid into a medicine glass.
It had not been without considerable thought that Mr Meggs had decided upon the method of his suicide. The knife, the pistol, the rope—they had all presented their charms to him. He had further examined the merits of drowning and of leaping to destruction from a height.
Mr. Meggs had put a lot of thought into how he would take his own life. He considered the knife, the gun, and the rope—they all had their appeal. He also looked into the advantages of drowning and jumping from a high place.
There were flaws in each. Either they were painful, or else they were messy. Mr Meggs had a tidy soul, and he revolted from the thought of spoiling his figure, as he would most certainly do if he drowned himself; or the carpet, as he would if he used the pistol; or the pavement—and possibly some innocent pedestrian, as must infallibly occur should he leap off the Monument. The knife was out of the question. Instinct told him that it would hurt like the very dickens.
There were problems with each option. They were either painful or messy. Mr. Meggs had a neat soul, and he couldn’t bear the idea of ruining his figure, which he definitely would if he drowned himself; or the carpet, as he would if he used the gun; or the sidewalk—and maybe even some innocent bystander, which would definitely happen if he jumped off the Monument. The knife was out of the question. His instincts told him that it would hurt like crazy.
No; poison was the thing. Easy to take, quick to work, and on the whole rather agreeable than otherwise.
No; poison was the answer. It was easy to take, effective quickly, and overall quite pleasant rather than unpleasant.
Mr Meggs hid the glass behind the inkpot and rang the bell.
Mr. Meggs tucked the glass behind the inkpot and rang the bell.
'Has Miss Pillenger arrived?' he inquired of the servant.
"Has Miss Pillenger arrived?" he asked the servant.
'She has just come, sir.'
'She just arrived, sir.'
'Tell her that I am waiting for her here.'
'Tell her that I'm waiting for her here.'
Jane Pillenger was an institution. Her official position was that of private secretary and typist to Mr Meggs. That is to say, on the rare occasions when Mr Meggs's conscience overcame his indolence to the extent of forcing him to resume work on his British Butterflies, it was to Miss Pillenger that he addressed the few rambling and incoherent remarks which constituted his idea of a regular hard, slogging spell of literary composition. When he sank back in his chair, speechless and exhausted like a Marathon runner who has started his sprint a mile or two too soon, it was Miss Pillenger's task to unscramble her shorthand notes, type them neatly, and place them in their special drawer in the desk.
Jane Pillenger was a fixture. Officially, she was Mr. Meggs's private secretary and typist. That means, on the rare occasions when Mr. Meggs managed to pull himself together enough to work on his British Butterflies, it was to Miss Pillenger that he directed his few disorganized and unclear comments, which were his idea of a solid, hard writing session. When he slumped back in his chair, speechless and worn out like a marathon runner who started sprinting a mile or two too early, it was Miss Pillenger's job to decode her shorthand notes, type them up neatly, and file them in their designated drawer in the desk.
Miss Pillenger was a wary spinster of austere views, uncertain age, and a deep-rooted suspicion of men—a suspicion which, to do an abused sex justice, they had done nothing to foster. Men had always been almost coldly correct in their dealings with Miss Pillenger. In her twenty years of experience as a typist and secretary she had never had to refuse with scorn and indignation so much as a box of chocolates from any of her employers. Nevertheless, she continued to be icily on her guard. The clenched fist of her dignity was always drawn back, ready to swing on the first male who dared to step beyond the bounds of professional civility.
Miss Pillenger was a cautious spinster with strict views, an unclear age, and a deep-rooted suspicion of men—an attitude that, to be fair to the men, they had not encouraged. Men had always treated Miss Pillenger with a kind of cold correctness. In her twenty years as a typist and secretary, she had never had to dismiss with scorn and indignation so much as a box of chocolates from any of her bosses. Still, she remained coldly on her guard. The clenched fist of her dignity was always pulled back, ready to swing at the first man who dared to overstep the boundaries of professional politeness.
Such was Miss Pillenger. She was the last of a long line of unprotected English girlhood which had been compelled by straitened circumstances to listen for hire to the appallingly dreary nonsense which Mr Meggs had to impart on the subject of British Butterflies. Girls had come, and girls had gone, blondes, ex-blondes, brunettes, ex-brunettes, near-blondes, near-brunettes; they had come buoyant, full of hope and life, tempted by the lavish salary which Mr Meggs had found himself after a while compelled to pay; and they had dropped off, one after another, like exhausted bivalves, unable to endure the crushing boredom of life in the village which had given Mr Meggs to the world. For Mr Meggs's home-town was no City of Pleasure. Remove the Vicar's magic-lantern and the try-your-weight machine opposite the post office, and you practically eliminated the temptations to tread the primrose path. The only young men in the place were silent, gaping youths, at whom lunacy commissioners looked sharply and suspiciously when they met. The tango was unknown, and the one-step. The only form of dance extant—and that only at the rarest intervals—was a sort of polka not unlike the movements of a slightly inebriated boxing kangaroo. Mr Meggs's secretaries and typists gave the town one startled, horrified glance, and stampeded for London like frightened ponies.
Miss Pillenger was the last in a long line of unprotected English girls who, due to tight finances, had to endure the incredibly dull lectures that Mr. Meggs gave about British Butterflies. Girls had arrived and left—blondes, former blondes, brunettes, former brunettes, near-blondes, near-brunettes. They came in full of hope and life, tempted by the generous salary Mr. Meggs eventually felt he had to offer, but they dropped off one by one, like exhausted clams, unable to handle the mind-numbing boredom of life in the village that produced Mr. Meggs. Because Mr. Meggs's hometown was no City of Pleasure. Take away the Vicar's magic lantern and the weight machine across from the post office, and you'd practically wipe out any temptations to take the less-traveled path. The only young men around were silent, gawking youths, who lunacy commissioners eyed warily when they crossed paths. The tango and the one-step were unheard of. The only kind of dance that existed—though only at rare moments—was a polka reminiscent of the movements of a slightly tipsy boxing kangaroo. Mr. Meggs's secretaries and typists took one horrified look at the town and rushed off to London like terrified ponies.
Not so Miss Pillenger. She remained. She was a business woman, and it was enough for her that she received a good salary. For five pounds a week she would have undertaken a post as secretary and typist to a Polar Expedition. For six years she had been with Mr Meggs, and doubtless she looked forward to being with him at least six years more.
Not Miss Pillenger. She stayed. She was a businesswoman, and it was enough for her to earn a good salary. For five pounds a week, she would have taken a job as a secretary and typist for a Polar Expedition. She had been with Mr. Meggs for six years, and she likely looked forward to being with him for at least six more.
Perhaps it was the pathos of this thought which touched Mr Meggs, as she sailed, notebook in hand, through the doorway of the study. Here, he told himself, was a confiding girl, all unconscious of impending doom, relying on him as a daughter relies on her father. He was glad that he had not forgotten Miss Pillenger when he was making his preparations.
Perhaps it was the emotion of this thought that affected Mr. Meggs as she entered the study, notebook in hand. Here was a trusting girl, completely unaware of the danger ahead, depending on him just like a daughter depends on her father. He was relieved that he hadn’t overlooked Miss Pillenger while he was getting ready.
He had certainly not forgotten Miss Pillenger. On his desk beside the letters lay a little pile of notes, amounting in all to five hundred pounds—her legacy.
He definitely hadn't forgotten Miss Pillenger. On his desk next to the letters was a small stack of notes, totaling five hundred pounds—her legacy.
Miss Pillenger was always business-like. She sat down in her chair, opened her notebook, moistened her pencil, and waited expectantly for Mr Meggs to clear his throat and begin work on the butterflies. She was surprised when, instead of frowning, as was his invariable practice when bracing himself for composition, he bestowed upon her a sweet, slow smile.
Miss Pillenger was always professional. She sat down in her chair, opened her notebook, wet her pencil, and waited eagerly for Mr. Meggs to clear his throat and start working on the butterflies. She was surprised when, instead of frowning, which was his usual way of preparing to write, he gave her a warm, slow smile.
All that was maidenly and defensive in Miss Pillenger leaped to arms under that smile. It ran in and out among her nerve-centres. It had been long in arriving, this moment of crisis, but here it undoubtedly was at last. After twenty years an employer was going to court disaster by trying to flirt with her.
All that was modest and guarded in Miss Pillenger sprang to life under that smile. It coursed through her nerves. This moment of crisis had been a long time coming, but here it was at last. After twenty years, an employer was about to take a big risk by trying to flirt with her.
Mr Meggs went on smiling. You cannot classify smiles. Nothing lends itself so much to a variety of interpretations as a smile. Mr Meggs thought he was smiling the sad, tender smile of a man who, knowing himself to be on the brink of the tomb, bids farewell to a faithful employee. Miss Pillenger's view was that he was smiling like an abandoned old rip who ought to have been ashamed of himself.
Mr. Meggs kept smiling. You can't really categorize smiles. Nothing has as many interpretations as a smile. Mr. Meggs believed he was showing the sad, tender smile of a man who, aware that he’s nearing the end of his life, is saying goodbye to a loyal employee. Miss Pillenger thought he was smiling like a pitiful old man who should be embarrassed by his behavior.
'No, Miss Pillenger,' said Mr Meggs, 'I shall not work this morning. I shall want you, if you will be so good, to post these six letters for me.'
'No, Miss Pillenger,' Mr. Meggs said, 'I won't be working this morning. I'd appreciate it if you could post these six letters for me.'
Miss Pillenger took the letters. Mr Meggs surveyed her tenderly.
Miss Pillenger took the letters. Mr. Meggs looked at her lovingly.
'Miss Pillenger, you have been with me a long time now. Six years, is it not? Six years. Well, well. I don't think I have ever made you a little present, have I?'
'Miss Pillenger, you've been with me for a long time now. Six years, right? Six years. Well, well. I don't think I've ever given you a little gift, have I?'
'You give me a good salary.'
'You give me a good salary.'
'Yes, but I want to give you something more. Six years is a long time. I have come to regard you with a different feeling from that which the ordinary employer feels for his secretary. You and I have worked together for six long years. Surely I may be permitted to give you some token of my appreciation of your fidelity.' He took the pile of notes. 'These are for you, Miss Pillenger.'
"Yes, but I want to give you something more. Six years is a long time. I've come to see you differently than the usual employer sees their secretary. We’ve worked together for six long years. Surely I can give you a little something to show my appreciation for your loyalty." He handed her the stack of bills. "These are for you, Miss Pillenger."
He rose and handed them to her. He eyed her for a moment with all the sentimentality of a man whose digestion has been out of order for over two decades. The pathos of the situation swept him away. He bent over Miss Pillenger, and kissed her on the forehead.
He got up and gave them to her. He looked at her for a moment with all the emotions of a man whose stomach has been upset for over twenty years. The sadness of the situation overwhelmed him. He leaned down to Miss Pillenger and kissed her on the forehead.
Smiles excepted, there is nothing so hard to classify as a kiss. Mr Meggs's notion was that he kissed Miss Pillenger much as some great general, wounded unto death, might have kissed his mother, his sister, or some particularly sympathetic aunt; Miss Pillenger's view, differing substantially from this, may be outlined in her own words.
Smiles aside, there’s nothing quite as difficult to categorize as a kiss. Mr. Meggs believed he kissed Miss Pillenger much like a great general, fatally wounded, might have kissed his mother, sister, or a particularly caring aunt; Miss Pillenger’s perspective, which was quite different from this, can be summed up in her own words.
'Ah!' she cried, as, dealing Mr Meggs's conveniently placed jaw a blow which, had it landed an inch lower down, might have knocked him out, she sprang to her feet. 'How dare you! I've been waiting for this Mr Meggs. I have seen it in your eye. I have expected it. Let me tell you that I am not at all the sort of girl with whom it is safe to behave like that. I can protect myself. I am only a working-girl—'
'Ah!' she cried, delivering a well-timed punch to Mr. Meggs's conveniently placed jaw that, had it landed just an inch lower, might have knocked him out. She jumped to her feet. 'How dare you! I've been waiting for this, Mr. Meggs. I saw it in your eye. I expected it. Let me tell you, I'm not the kind of girl you can mess with safely. I can take care of myself. I'm just a working girl—'
Mr Meggs, who had fallen back against the desk as a stricken pugilist falls on the ropes, pulled himself together to protest.
Mr. Meggs, who had slumped back against the desk like a defeated boxer leaning on the ropes, gathered himself to object.
'Miss Pillenger,' he cried, aghast, 'you misunderstand me. I had no intention—'
'Miss Pillenger,' he exclaimed, shocked, 'you’ve got it all wrong. I wasn’t trying to—'
'Misunderstand you? Bah! I am only a working-girl—'
'Misunderstand you? Pfft! I'm just a working girl—'
'Nothing was farther from my mind—'
'Nothing was further from my mind—'
'Indeed! Nothing was farther from your mind! You give me money, you shower your vile kisses on me, but nothing was farther from your mind than the obvious interpretation of such behaviour!' Before coming to Mr Meggs, Miss Pillenger had been secretary to an Indiana novelist. She had learned style from the master. 'Now that you have gone too far, you are frightened at what you have done. You well may be, Mr Meggs. I am only a working-girl—'
'Absolutely! You couldn't care less! You throw money at me, you smother me with your disgusting kisses, but the last thing on your mind is the obvious meaning of that behavior!' Before working for Mr. Meggs, Miss Pillenger was the secretary for a novelist from Indiana. She had learned how to write from the best. 'Now that you've crossed the line, you're scared of what you've done. You should be, Mr. Meggs. I'm just a working girl—'
'Miss Pillenger, I implore you—'
'Miss Pillenger, please—'
'Silence! I am only a working-girl—'
'Silence! I'm just a working girl—'
A wave of mad fury swept over Mr Meggs. The shock of the blow and still more of the frightful ingratitude of this horrible woman nearly made him foam at the mouth.
A wave of crazy anger washed over Mr. Meggs. The shock from the hit and the even worse awful ingratitude of this terrible woman almost made him foam at the mouth.
'Don't keep on saying you're only a working-girl,' he bellowed. 'You'll drive me mad. Go. Go away from me. Get out. Go anywhere, but leave me alone!'
"Stop saying you're just a working girl," he shouted. "You're going to drive me crazy. Just go. Get away from me. Leave. Go anywhere, but just leave me alone!"
Miss Pillenger was not entirely sorry to obey the request. Mr Meggs's sudden fury had startled and frightened her. So long as she could end the scene victorious, she was anxious to withdraw.
Miss Pillenger was not completely upset about following the request. Mr. Meggs's outburst had shocked and scared her. As long as she could wrap things up on a high note, she was eager to step away.
'Yes, I will go,' she said, with dignity, as she opened the door. 'Now that you have revealed yourself in your true colours, Mr Meggs, this house is no fit place for a wor—'
'Yes, I will go,' she said, with poise, as she opened the door. 'Now that you've shown your true self, Mr. Meggs, this house is no place for a wor—'
She caught her employer's eye, and vanished hastily.
She caught her boss's attention and quickly disappeared.
Mr Meggs paced the room in a ferment. He had been shaken to his core by the scene. He boiled with indignation. That his kind thoughts should have been so misinterpreted—it was too much. Of all ungrateful worlds, this world was the most—
Mr. Meggs paced the room, agitated. He had been deeply unsettled by what had happened. He was filled with outrage. That his good intentions could be so completely misunderstood—it was unbearable. Of all the ungrateful places, this one was the worst—
He stopped suddenly in his stride, partly because his shin had struck a chair, partly because an idea had struck his mind.
He suddenly stopped in his tracks, partly because his shin had hit a chair, partly because an idea had popped into his mind.
Hopping madly, he added one more parallel between himself and Hamlet by soliloquizing aloud.
Hopping around furiously, he drew one more comparison between himself and Hamlet by speaking his thoughts out loud.
'I'll be hanged if I commit suicide,' he yelled.
"I'll be damned if I take my own life," he yelled.
And as he spoke the words a curious peace fell on him, as on a man who has awakened from a nightmare. He sat down at the desk. What an idiot he had been ever to contemplate self-destruction. What could have induced him to do it? By his own hand to remove himself, merely in order that a pack of ungrateful brutes might wallow in his money—it was the scheme of a perfect fool.
And as he spoke those words, a strange sense of calm washed over him, like someone who has just come out of a nightmare. He sat down at the desk. What an idiot he had been to ever think about ending his own life. What could have made him consider it? To take himself out just so a bunch of ungrateful jerks could squander his money—it was the plan of a complete fool.
He wouldn't commit suicide. Not if he knew it. He would stick on and laugh at them. And if he did have an occasional pain inside, what of that? Napoleon had them, and look at him. He would be blowed if he committed suicide.
He wouldn't take his own life. Not if he could help it. He would hang in there and laugh at them. And if he felt a bit of pain inside sometimes, so what? Napoleon dealt with that, and look at him. He’d be damned if he committed suicide.
With the fire of a new resolve lighting up his eyes, he turned to seize the six letters and rifle them of their contents.
With a new determination shining in his eyes, he turned to grab the six letters and go through their contents.
They were gone.
They are gone.
It took Mr Meggs perhaps thirty seconds to recollect where they had gone to, and then it all came back to him. He had given them to the demon Pillenger, and, if he did not overtake her and get them back, she would mail them.
It took Mr. Meggs about thirty seconds to remember where they had gone, and then it all came back to him. He had given them to the demon Pillenger, and if he didn't catch up to her and get them back, she would mail them.
Of all the mixed thoughts which seethed in Mr Meggs's mind at that moment, easily the most prominent was the reflection that from his front door to the post office was a walk of less than five minutes.
Of all the swirling thoughts in Mr. Meggs's mind at that moment, the most noticeable was the realization that it took less than five minutes to walk from his front door to the post office.
Miss Pillenger walked down the sleepy street in the June sunshine, boiling, as Mr Meggs had done, with indignation. She, too, had been shaken to the core. It was her intention to fulfil her duty by posting the letters which had been entrusted to her, and then to quit for ever the service of one who, for six years a model employer, had at last forgotten himself and showed his true nature.
Miss Pillenger walked down the quiet street in the June sunshine, seething with anger, just like Mr. Meggs had been. She, too, had been deeply shaken. Her plan was to do her duty by mailing the letters she had been given, and then to leave for good the job with someone who, for six years a great boss, had finally lost his composure and revealed his true self.
Her meditations were interrupted by a hoarse shout in her rear; and, turning, she perceived the model employer running rapidly towards her. His face was scarlet, his eyes wild, and he wore no hat.
Her thoughts were interrupted by a hoarse shout behind her; and, turning around, she saw the model employer rushing toward her. His face was bright red, his eyes were frantic, and he wasn’t wearing a hat.
Miss Pillenger's mind worked swiftly. She took in the situation in a flash. Unrequited, guilty love had sapped Mr Meggs's reason, and she was to be the victim of his fury. She had read of scores of similar cases in the newspapers. How little she had ever imagined that she would be the heroine of one of these dramas of passion.
Miss Pillenger's mind raced. She grasped the situation in an instant. Unreturned, guilt-ridden love had drained Mr. Meggs's sanity, and she was about to become the target of his rage. She had read about countless similar cases in the news. How little she had ever imagined that she would be the main character in one of these passionate dramas.
She looked for one brief instant up and down the street. Nobody was in sight. With a loud cry she began to run.
She glanced up and down the street for a quick second. No one was around. With a loud shout, she took off running.
'Stop!'
'Stop!'
It was the fierce voice of her pursuer. Miss Pillenger increased to third speed. As she did so, she had a vision of headlines.
It was the intense voice of her pursuer. Miss Pillenger switched to third gear. As she did, she imagined the headlines.
'Stop!' roared Mr Meggs.
"Stop!" shouted Mr. Meggs.
'UNREQUITED PASSION MADE THIS MAN MURDERER,' thought Miss Pillenger.
'UNREQUITED PASSION MADE THIS MAN A MURDERER,' thought Miss Pillenger.
'Stop!'
'Stop!'
'CRAZED WITH LOVE HE SLAYS BEAUTIFUL BLONDE,' flashed out in letters of crimson on the back of Miss Pillenger's mind.
'CRAZED WITH LOVE HE SLAYS BEAUTIFUL BLONDE,' flashed out in letters of crimson on the back of Miss Pillenger's mind.
'Stop!'
'Stop!'
'SPURNED, HE STABS HER THRICE.'
To touch the ground at intervals of twenty yards or so—that was the ideal she strove after. She addressed herself to it with all the strength of her powerful mind.
To make contact with the ground every twenty yards or so—that was the goal she aimed for. She focused on it with all the energy of her strong mind.
In London, New York, Paris, and other cities where life is brisk, the spectacle of a hatless gentleman with a purple face pursuing his secretary through the streets at a rapid gallop would, of course, have excited little, if any, remark. But in Mr Meggs's home-town events were of rarer occurrence. The last milestone in the history of his native place had been the visit, two years before, of Bingley's Stupendous Circus, which had paraded along the main street on its way to the next town, while zealous members of its staff visited the back premises of the houses and removed all the washing from the lines. Since then deep peace had reigned.
In London, New York, Paris, and other busy cities, seeing a hatless guy with a purple face chasing his secretary through the streets would hardly raise an eyebrow. But in Mr. Meggs's hometown, such events were much rarer. The last big event in his town had been two years ago when Bingley's Stupendous Circus had marched down the main street on its way to the next town, while eager staff members cleared laundry off the clotheslines. Since then, a deep calm had settled in.
Gradually, therefore, as the chase warmed up, citizens of all shapes and sizes began to assemble. Miss Pillenger's screams and the general appearance of Mr Meggs gave food for thought. Having brooded over the situation, they decided at length to take a hand, with the result that as Mr Meggs's grasp fell upon Miss Pillenger the grasp of several of his fellow-townsmen fell upon him.
Gradually, as the chase heated up, people of all shapes and sizes started to gather. Miss Pillenger's screams and Mr. Meggs's general demeanor made them think. After considering the situation for a while, they finally decided to get involved, leading to the moment when Mr. Meggs's hand landed on Miss Pillenger, and several of his fellow townspeople grabbed him.
'Save me!' said Miss Pillenger.
"Help me!" said Miss Pillenger.
Mr Meggs pointed speechlessly to the letters, which she still grasped in her right hand. He had taken practically no exercise for twenty years, and the pace had told upon him.
Mr. Meggs pointed silently at the letters she still held in her right hand. He hadn’t exercised at all for twenty years, and it showed in his physical condition.
Constable Gooch, guardian of the town's welfare, tightened his hold on Mr Meggs's arm, and desired explanations.
Constable Gooch, the protector of the town's well-being, gripped Mr. Meggs's arm tighter and demanded answers.
'He—he was going to murder me,' said Miss Pillenger.
'He—he was going to kill me,' said Miss Pillenger.
'Kill him,' advised an austere bystander.
"Kill him," suggested a serious onlooker.
'What do you mean you were going to murder the lady?' inquired Constable Gooch.
'What do you mean you were going to kill the lady?' Constable Gooch asked.
Mr Meggs found speech.
Mr. Meggs gave a speech.
'I—I—I—I only wanted those letters.'
"I just wanted those letters."
'What for?'
'Why?'
'They're mine.'
'They're my property.'
'You charge her with stealing 'em?'
'Are you accusing her of stealing them?'
'He gave them me to post with his own hands,' cried Miss Pillenger.
"He gave them to me to send out himself," exclaimed Miss Pillenger.
'I know I did, but I want them back.'
'I know I did, but I want them back.'
By this time the constable, though age had to some extent dimmed his sight, had recognized beneath the perspiration, features which, though they were distorted, were nevertheless those of one whom he respected as a leading citizen.
By this time, the constable, although age had partly clouded his vision, had recognized beneath the sweat features that, despite being distorted, still belonged to someone he respected as a prominent member of the community.
'Why, Mr Meggs!' he said.
"Why, Mr. Meggs!" he said.
This identification by one in authority calmed, if it a little disappointed, the crowd. What it was they did not know, but, it was apparently not a murder, and they began to drift off.
This identification by someone in charge calmed, although it slightly disappointed, the crowd. They didn't know what it was, but clearly, it wasn't a murder, and they started to disperse.
'Why don't you give Mr Meggs his letters when he asks you, ma'am?' said the constable.
"Why don't you give Mr. Meggs his letters when he asks you, ma'am?" said the officer.
Miss Pillenger drew herself up haughtily.
Miss Pillenger stood up proudly.
'Here are your letters, Mr Meggs, I hope we shall never meet again.'
'Here are your letters, Mr. Meggs. I hope we never meet again.'
Mr Meggs nodded. That was his view, too.
Mr. Meggs nodded. That was his opinion as well.
All things work together for good. The following morning Mr Meggs awoke from a dreamless sleep with a feeling that some curious change had taken place in him. He was abominably stiff, and to move his limbs was pain, but down in the centre of his being there was a novel sensation of lightness. He could have declared that he was happy.
All things work together for good. The next morning, Mr. Meggs woke up from a deep sleep with a sense that something strange had changed within him. He felt incredibly stiff, and moving his limbs hurt, but deep down, there was a new feeling of lightness. He could have said that he was happy.
Wincing, he dragged himself out of bed and limped to the window. He threw it open. It was a perfect morning. A cool breeze smote his face, bringing with it pleasant scents and the soothing sound of God's creatures beginning a new day.
Wincing, he dragged himself out of bed and limped to the window. He threw it open. It was a perfect morning. A cool breeze hit his face, bringing with it pleasant scents and the soothing sounds of nature waking up for a new day.
An astounding thought struck him.
An amazing thought hit him.
'Why, I feel well!'
"I feel great!"
Then another.
Then another.
'It must be the exercise I took yesterday. By George, I'll do it regularly.'
'It must be the workout I did yesterday. Seriously, I'll make it a regular thing.'
He drank in the air luxuriously. Inside him, the wild-cat gave him a sudden claw, but it was a half-hearted effort, the effort of one who knows that he is beaten. Mr Meggs was so absorbed in his thoughts that he did not even notice it.
He savored the air like a fine wine. Inside him, the wild spirit made a sudden swipe, but it was a weak attempt, the kind of effort from someone who knows they’ve lost. Mr. Meggs was so lost in his thoughts that he didn’t even notice it.
'London,' he was saying to himself. 'One of these physical culture places.... Comparatively young man.... Put myself in their hands.... Mild, regular exercise....'
'London,' he was thinking to himself. 'One of those fitness places.... Relatively young guy.... Let them take care of me.... Light, consistent workouts....'
He limped to the bathroom.
He hobbled to the bathroom.
THE MAN WITH TWO LEFT FEET
Students of the folk-lore of the United States of America are no doubt familiar with the quaint old story of Clarence MacFadden. Clarence MacFadden, it seems, was 'wishful to dance, but his feet wasn't gaited that way. So he sought a professor and asked him his price, and said he was willing to pay. The professor' (the legend goes on) 'looked down with alarm at his feet and marked their enormous expanse; and he tacked on a five to his regular price for teaching MacFadden to dance.'
Students of American folklore are probably familiar with the odd old story of Clarence MacFadden. Clarence MacFadden, it seems, really wanted to dance, but his feet just weren't built for it. So he went to a teacher and asked for their rate, saying he was ready to pay. The teacher (as the story goes) looked down in shock at Clarence's feet and noticed their huge size; then he added an extra five to his usual price for teaching MacFadden how to dance.
I have often been struck by the close similarity between the case of Clarence and that of Henry Wallace Mills. One difference alone presents itself. It would seem to have been mere vanity and ambition that stimulated the former; whereas the motive force which drove Henry Mills to defy Nature and attempt dancing was the purer one of love. He did it to please his wife. Had he never gone to Ye Bonnie Briar-Bush Farm, that popular holiday resort, and there met Minnie Hill, he would doubtless have continued to spend in peaceful reading the hours not given over to work at the New York bank at which he was employed as paying-cashier. For Henry was a voracious reader. His idea of a pleasant evening was to get back to his little flat, take off his coat, put on his slippers, light a pipe, and go on from the point where he had left off the night before in his perusal of the BIS-CAL volume of the Encyclopaedia Britannica—making notes as he read in a stout notebook. He read the BIS-CAL volume because, after many days, he had finished the A-AND, AND-AUS, and the AUS-BIS. There was something admirable—and yet a little horrible—about Henry's method of study. He went after Learning with the cold and dispassionate relentlessness of a stoat pursuing a rabbit. The ordinary man who is paying instalments on the Encyclopaedia Britannica is apt to get over-excited and to skip impatiently to Volume XXVIII (VET-ZYM) to see how it all comes out in the end. Not so Henry. His was not a frivolous mind. He intended to read the Encyclopaedia through, and he was not going to spoil his pleasure by peeping ahead.
I’ve often noticed how similar the situations of Clarence and Henry Wallace Mills are. One major difference stands out. It seems that vanity and ambition drove Clarence, while Henry was motivated by a much purer reason: love. He danced to make his wife happy. If he had never gone to Ye Bonnie Briar-Bush Farm, that popular holiday spot, and met Minnie Hill there, he would likely have continued spending his free time reading peacefully after work at the New York bank where he worked as a cashier. Henry was an avid reader. His idea of a nice evening was returning to his small apartment, taking off his coat, slipping on his slippers, lighting a pipe, and picking up where he left off the night before in the BIS-CAL volume of the Encyclopaedia Britannica—taking notes in a sturdy notebook as he read. He read the BIS-CAL volume because, after several days, he had finished A-AND, AND-AUS, and AUS-BIS. There was something admirable—and yet a bit unsettling—about Henry's way of studying. He pursued knowledge with the cold, single-minded determination of a stoat chasing a rabbit. The average person paying for the Encyclopaedia Britannica in installments tends to get impatient and skip ahead to Volume XXVIII (VET-ZYM) to see the ending. Not Henry. His was not a frivolous mind. He planned to read the Encyclopaedia from start to finish, and he didn't want to ruin his enjoyment by sneaking a peek ahead.
It would seem to be an inexorable law of Nature that no man shall shine at both ends. If he has a high forehead and a thirst for wisdom, his fox-trotting (if any) shall be as the staggerings of the drunken; while, if he is a good dancer, he is nearly always petrified from the ears upward. No better examples of this law could have been found than Henry Mills and his fellow-cashier, Sidney Mercer. In New York banks paying-cashiers, like bears, tigers, lions, and other fauna, are always shut up in a cage in pairs, and are consequently dependent on each other for entertainment and social intercourse when business is slack. Henry Mills and Sidney simply could not find a subject in common. Sidney knew absolutely nothing of even such elementary things as Abana, Aberration, Abraham, or Acrogenae; while Henry, on his side, was scarcely aware that there had been any developments in the dance since the polka. It was a relief to Henry when Sidney threw up his job to join the chorus of a musical comedy, and was succeeded by a man who, though full of limitations, could at least converse intelligently on Bowls.
It seems to be a hard rule of nature that no one can excel in every area. If a person is smart and has a high forehead, their dancing skills (if any) might resemble the unsteady movements of someone who’s drunk; on the other hand, if they're a great dancer, they’re usually clueless from the neck up. Henry Mills and his coworker, Sidney Mercer, are perfect examples of this rule. In New York banks, cashiers are often paired up like animals in a cage, relying on each other for entertainment when things are slow. Henry and Sidney just couldn’t find anything to talk about. Sidney didn’t know the first thing about basics like Abana, Aberration, Abraham, or Acrogenae, while Henry was barely aware that dance styles had evolved since the polka. Henry felt relieved when Sidney quit his job to join a musical comedy, and a new guy took over—someone who, despite his limitations, could at least have an intelligent conversation about Bowls.
Such, then, was Henry Wallace Mills. He was in the middle thirties, temperate, studious, a moderate smoker, and—one would have said—a bachelor of the bachelors, armour-plated against Cupid's well-meant but obsolete artillery. Sometimes Sidney Mercer's successor in the teller's cage, a sentimental young man, would broach the topic of Woman and Marriage. He would ask Henry if he ever intended to get married. On such occasions Henry would look at him in a manner which was a blend of scorn, amusement, and indignation; and would reply with a single word:
Such was Henry Wallace Mills. He was in his mid-thirties, self-disciplined, studious, a light smoker, and—one might say—a bachelor of all bachelors, shielded against Cupid's well-meaning but outdated attempts. Sometimes Sidney Mercer's replacement in the teller's cage, a sentimental young man, would bring up the topic of Woman and Marriage. He would ask Henry if he ever planned to get married. On those occasions, Henry would look at him with a mix of scorn, amusement, and indignation and would respond with a single word:
'Me!'
'Me!'
It was the way he said it that impressed you.
It was how he said it that impressed you.
But Henry had yet to experience the unmanning atmosphere of a lonely summer resort. He had only just reached the position in the bank where he was permitted to take his annual vacation in the summer. Hitherto he had always been released from his cage during the winter months, and had spent his ten days of freedom at his flat, with a book in his hand and his feet on the radiator. But the summer after Sidney Mercer's departure they unleashed him in August.
But Henry had yet to feel the unsettling vibe of a quiet summer resort. He had just gotten to the point at the bank where he was allowed to take his summer vacation. Until now, he had always been let out during the winter months and spent his ten days of freedom in his apartment, with a book in hand and his feet on the radiator. But the summer after Sidney Mercer's departure, they let him go in August.
It was meltingly warm in the city. Something in Henry cried out for the country. For a month before the beginning of his vacation he devoted much of the time that should have been given to the Encyclopaedia Britannica in reading summer-resort literature. He decided at length upon Ye Bonnie Briar-Bush Farm because the advertisements spoke so well of it.
It was extremely warm in the city. Something inside Henry longed for the countryside. For a month before his vacation started, he spent a lot of time that should have gone to the Encyclopaedia Britannica reading about summer resorts. He eventually chose Ye Bonnie Briar-Bush Farm because the ads described it so positively.
Ye Bonnie Briar-Bush Farm was a rather battered frame building many miles from anywhere. Its attractions included a Lovers' Leap, a Grotto, golf-links—a five-hole course where the enthusiast found unusual hazards in the shape of a number of goats tethered at intervals between the holes—and a silvery lake, only portions of which were used as a dumping-ground for tin cans and wooden boxes. It was all new and strange to Henry and caused him an odd exhilaration. Something of gaiety and reckless abandon began to creep into his veins. He had a curious feeling that in these romantic surroundings some adventure ought to happen to him.
The Bonnie Briar-Bush Farm was a pretty worn-out building located miles away from anywhere. It had some attractions like Lovers' Leap, a Grotto, and a golf course—a five-hole layout where players encountered some unusual challenges with goats tied up at intervals between the holes. There was also a shimmering lake, parts of which were used as a dumping ground for tin cans and wooden boxes. Everything felt new and strange to Henry, giving him a strange sense of excitement. He felt a lightness and carefree spirit starting to rush through him. He had a strange sense that in this romantic setting, some adventure should be waiting for him.
At this juncture Minnie Hill arrived. She was a small, slim girl, thinner and paler than she should have been, with large eyes that seemed to Henry pathetic and stirred his chivalry. He began to think a good deal about Minnie Hill.
At this point, Minnie Hill arrived. She was a small, slender girl, thinner and paler than she should have been, with large eyes that seemed to Henry to be sad and stirred his protective instincts. He started to think a lot about Minnie Hill.
And then one evening he met her on the shores of the silvery lake. He was standing there, slapping at things that looked like mosquitoes, but could not have been, for the advertisements expressly stated that none were ever found in the neighbourhood of Ye Bonnie Briar-Bush Farm, when along she came. She walked slowly, as if she were tired. A strange thrill, half of pity, half of something else, ran through Henry. He looked at her. She looked at him.
And then one evening he met her by the shores of the shimmering lake. He was standing there, swatting at things that looked like mosquitoes, but couldn’t have been, since the ads clearly stated that none were ever found near Ye Bonnie Briar-Bush Farm, when she came along. She walked slowly, as if she were exhausted. A strange thrill, part pity, part something else, ran through Henry. He looked at her. She looked at him.
'Good evening,' he said.
"Good evening," he said.
They were the first words he had spoken to her. She never contributed to the dialogue of the dining-room, and he had been too shy to seek her out in the open.
They were the first words he had said to her. She never joined the conversation in the dining room, and he had been too shy to look for her outside.
She said 'Good evening,' too, tying the score. And there was silence for a moment.
She said, "Good evening," too, tying the score. And there was silence for a moment.
Commiseration overcame Henry's shyness.
Empathy overcame Henry's shyness.
'You're looking tired,' he said.
'You look tired,' he said.
'I feel tired.' She paused. 'I overdid it in the city.'
'I feel tired.' She paused. 'I pushed myself too hard in the city.'
'It?'
'Is it?'
'Dancing.'
'Dancing.'
'Oh, dancing. Did you dance much?'
'Oh, dancing. Did you dance a lot?'
'Yes; a great deal.'
'Yes, a lot.'
'Ah!'
'Wow!'
A promising, even a dashing start. But how to continue? For the first time Henry regretted the steady determination of his methods with the Encyclopaedia. How pleasant if he could have been in a position to talk easily of Dancing. Then memory reminded him that, though he had not yet got up to Dancing, it was only a few weeks before that he had been reading of the Ballet.
A promising, even a stylish start. But how to keep it going? For the first time, Henry wished he wasn't so set in his approach with the Encyclopaedia. How nice it would have been to discuss Dancing effortlessly. Then he remembered that, although he hadn't reached Dancing yet, just a few weeks ago he had been reading about Ballet.
'I don't dance myself,' he said, 'but I am fond of reading about it. Did you know that the word "ballet" incorporated three distinct modern words, "ballet", "ball", and "ballad", and that ballet-dancing was originally accompanied by singing?'
"I don't dance myself," he said, "but I like reading about it. Did you know that the word 'ballet' includes three modern words: 'ballet', 'ball', and 'ballad'? And that ballet dancing used to be performed with singing?"
It hit her. It had her weak. She looked at him with awe in her eyes. One might almost say that she gaped at Henry.
It struck her. It left her vulnerable. She looked at him with amazement in her eyes. One might even say that she stared at Henry.
'I hardly know anything,' she said.
'I barely know anything,' she said.
'The first descriptive ballet seen in London, England,' said Henry, quietly, 'was "The Tavern Bilkers", which was played at Drury Lane in—in seventeen—something.'
'The first descriptive ballet performed in London, England,' said Henry, quietly, 'was "The Tavern Bilkers", which was staged at Drury Lane in—in seventeen—something.'
'Was it?'
"Was it?"
'And the earliest modern ballet on record was that given by—by someone to celebrate the marriage of the Duke of Milan in 1489.'
'And the earliest modern ballet on record was performed by—by someone to celebrate the marriage of the Duke of Milan in 1489.'
There was no doubt or hesitation about the date this time. It was grappled to his memory by hoops of steel owing to the singular coincidence of it being also his telephone number. He gave it out with a roll, and the girl's eyes widened.
There was no doubt or hesitation about the date this time. It was firmly fixed in his memory by rings of steel because it was also his phone number. He recited it with a flourish, and the girl's eyes widened.
'What an awful lot you know!'
'You really know your stuff!'
'Oh, no,' said Henry, modestly. 'I read a great deal.'
'Oh, no,' Henry said modestly. 'I read a lot.'
'It must be splendid to know a lot,' she said, wistfully. 'I've never had time for reading. I've always wanted to. I think you're wonderful!'
"It must be amazing to know so much," she said, wistfully. "I've never had time to read. I've always wanted to. I think you're incredible!"
Henry's soul was expanding like a flower and purring like a well-tickled cat. Never in his life had he been admired by a woman. The sensation was intoxicating.
Henry's soul was blooming like a flower and purring like a well-pet cat. He had never been admired by a woman before. The feeling was exhilarating.
Silence fell upon them. They started to walk back to the farm, warned by the distant ringing of a bell that supper was about to materialize. It was not a musical bell, but distance and the magic of this unusual moment lent it charm. The sun was setting. It threw a crimson carpet across the silvery lake. The air was very still. The creatures, unclassified by science, who might have been mistaken for mosquitoes had their presence been possible at Ye Bonnie Briar-Bush Farm, were biting harder than ever. But Henry heeded them not. He did not even slap at them. They drank their fill of his blood and went away to put their friends on to this good thing; but for Henry they did not exist. Strange things were happening to him. And, lying awake that night in bed, he recognized the truth. He was in love.
Silence enveloped them. They began walking back to the farm, alerted by the distant sound of a bell announcing that dinner was about to be served. It wasn't a melodic bell, but the distance and the magic of this unique moment gave it a certain charm. The sun was setting, casting a crimson glow across the silvery lake. The air was completely still. The creatures, not classified by science, which could have been mistaken for mosquitoes had they been at Ye Bonnie Briar-Bush Farm, were biting harder than ever. But Henry paid them no mind. He didn’t even swat at them. They feasted on his blood and left to tell their friends about the good meal, but to Henry, they were nonexistent. Strange things were happening to him. And lying awake in bed that night, he acknowledged the truth. He was in love.
After that, for the remainder of his stay, they were always together. They walked in the woods, they sat by the silvery lake. He poured out the treasures of his learning for her, and she looked at him with reverent eyes, uttering from time to time a soft 'Yes' or a musical 'Gee!'
After that, for the rest of his time there, they were always together. They walked in the woods and sat by the shimmering lake. He shared his knowledge with her, and she looked at him with admiration, occasionally responding with a soft 'Yes' or a melodic 'Wow!'
In due season Henry went back to New York.
In due time, Henry returned to New York.
'You're dead wrong about love, Mills,' said his sentimental fellow-cashier, shortly after his return. 'You ought to get married.'
'You're totally wrong about love, Mills,' said his emotional coworker, shortly after he got back. 'You should get married.'
'I'm going to,' replied Henry, briskly. 'Week tomorrow.'
"I'm going to," Henry replied, quickly. "Next week."
Which stunned the other so thoroughly that he gave a customer who entered at that moment fifteen dollars for a ten-dollar cheque, and had to do some excited telephoning after the bank had closed.
Which shocked the other so completely that he gave a customer who walked in at that moment fifteen dollars for a ten-dollar check, and had to do some frantic calling after the bank had closed.
Henry's first year as a married man was the happiest of his life. He had always heard this period described as the most perilous of matrimony. He had braced himself for clashings of tastes, painful adjustments of character, sudden and unavoidable quarrels. Nothing of the kind happened. From the very beginning they settled down in perfect harmony. She merged with his life as smoothly as one river joins another. He did not even have to alter his habits. Every morning he had his breakfast at eight, smoked a cigarette, and walked to the Underground. At five he left the bank, and at six he arrived home, for it was his practice to walk the first two miles of the way, breathing deeply and regularly. Then dinner. Then the quiet evening. Sometimes the moving-pictures, but generally the quiet evening, he reading the Encyclopaedia—aloud now—Minnie darning his socks, but never ceasing to listen.
Henry's first year as a married man was the happiest of his life. He had always heard that this period was the most dangerous time in marriage. He prepared himself for clashes of preferences, tough adjustments in personality, and unexpected disagreements. None of that happened. From the very start, they settled into perfect harmony. She blended into his life as smoothly as one river flows into another. He didn't even have to change his routine. Every morning, he had breakfast at eight, smoked a cigarette, and walked to the subway. At five, he left the bank, and by six, he was home, as he usually walked the first two miles, breathing deeply and evenly. Then dinner. Then a quiet evening. Sometimes they'd go to the movies, but usually it was a quiet night, him reading the Encyclopaedia—out loud now—while Minnie mended his socks, but always listening.
Each day brought the same sense of grateful amazement that he should be so wonderfully happy, so extraordinarily peaceful. Everything was as perfect as it could be. Minnie was looking a different girl. She had lost her drawn look. She was filling out.
Each day brought the same feeling of grateful amazement that he could be so wonderfully happy, so extraordinarily calm. Everything was as perfect as it could be. Minnie looked like a different girl. She had lost her tense expression. She was filling out.
Sometimes he would suspend his reading for a moment, and look across at her. At first he would see only her soft hair, as she bent over her sewing. Then, wondering at the silence, she would look up, and he would meet her big eyes. And then Henry would gurgle with happiness, and demand of himself, silently:
Sometimes he would pause his reading for a moment and glance over at her. At first, he would just see her soft hair as she focused on her sewing. Then, curious about the silence, she would look up, and he would lock eyes with her. And then Henry would gurgle with happiness, silently questioning himself:
'Can you beat it!'
'Can you top that!'
It was the anniversary of their wedding. They celebrated it in fitting style. They dined at a crowded and exhilarating Italian restaurant on a street off Seventh Avenue, where red wine was included in the bill, and excitable people, probably extremely clever, sat round at small tables and talked all together at the top of their voices. After dinner they saw a musical comedy. And then—the great event of the night—they went on to supper at a glittering restaurant near Times Square.
It was their wedding anniversary. They celebrated it in style. They had dinner at a bustling and lively Italian restaurant on a street off Seventh Avenue, where red wine was included in the check, and enthusiastic people, likely very smart, sat around small tables, chatting loudly. After dinner, they watched a musical comedy. And then—the highlight of the night—they went for a late-night meal at a glamorous restaurant near Times Square.
There was something about supper at an expensive restaurant which had always appealed to Henry's imagination. Earnest devourer as he was of the solids of literature, he had tasted from time to time its lighter face—those novels which begin with the hero supping in the midst of the glittering throng and having his attention attracted to a distinguished-looking elderly man with a grey imperial who is entering with a girl so strikingly beautiful that the revellers turn, as she passes, to look after her. And then, as he sits and smokes, a waiter comes up to the hero and, with a soft 'Pardon, m'sieu!' hands him a note.
There was something about having dinner at a fancy restaurant that had always captured Henry's imagination. While he was a serious reader of classic literature, he occasionally enjoyed its lighter side—those novels that start with the hero dining in a vibrant crowd and noticing a distinguished older man with a grey mustache entering with a girl so stunningly beautiful that partygoers turn to watch her as she walks by. Then, as he sits and smokes, a waiter approaches the hero and, with a gentle 'Pardon, m'sieu!' hands him a note.
The atmosphere of Geisenheimer's suggested all that sort of thing to Henry. They had finished supper, and he was smoking a cigar—his second that day. He leaned back in his chair and surveyed the scene. He felt braced up, adventurous. He had that feeling, which comes to all quiet men who like to sit at home and read, that this was the sort of atmosphere in which he really belonged. The brightness of it all—the dazzling lights, the music, the hubbub, in which the deep-throated gurgle of the wine-agent surprised while drinking soup blended with the shriller note of the chorus-girl calling to her mate—these things got Henry. He was thirty-six next birthday, but he felt a youngish twenty-one.
The vibe at Geisenheimer's suggested all kinds of things to Henry. They had just finished dinner, and he was smoking a cigar—his second one of the day. He leaned back in his chair and took in the scene. He felt energized, adventurous. He had that sensation that comes to all quiet guys who like to stay home and read, realizing this was the kind of atmosphere where he truly belonged. The brightness of it all—the dazzling lights, the music, the noise, where the deep rumble of the wine salesman surprised him while sipping soup, mixed with the higher pitch of the chorus girl calling to her friend—these things captivated Henry. He was turning thirty-six next birthday, but he felt like a young twenty-one.
A voice spoke at his side. Henry looked up, to perceive Sidney Mercer.
A voice spoke next to him. Henry looked up and saw Sidney Mercer.
The passage of a year, which had turned Henry into a married man, had turned Sidney Mercer into something so magnificent that the spectacle for a moment deprived Henry of speech. Faultless evening dress clung with loving closeness to Sidney's lissom form. Gleaming shoes of perfect patent leather covered his feet. His light hair was brushed back into a smooth sleekness on which the electric lights shone like stars on some beautiful pool. His practically chinless face beamed amiably over a spotless collar.
The passing year that made Henry a married man had transformed Sidney Mercer into someone so incredible that it momentarily left Henry speechless. His perfect evening attire fitted snugly to Sidney's graceful figure. Shiny, flawless patent leather shoes adorned his feet. His light hair was styled back into a smooth, sleek look that shimmered under the electric lights like stars on a beautiful lake. His almost chinless face radiated warmth from behind a pristine collar.
Henry wore blue serge.
Henry wore blue fabric.
'What are you doing here, Henry, old top?' said the vision. 'I didn't know you ever came among the bright lights.'
"What are you doing here, Henry, old buddy?" said the vision. "I didn't know you ever came to the bright lights."
His eyes wandered off to Minnie. There was admiration in them, for Minnie was looking her prettiest.
His eyes drifted over to Minnie. There was admiration in them, because Minnie was looking her best.
'Wife,' said Henry, recovering speech. And to Minnie: 'Mr Mercer. Old friend.'
"Wife," said Henry, regaining his ability to speak. And to Minnie: "Mr. Mercer. Longtime friend."
'So you're married? Wish you luck. How's the bank?'
'So you’re married? Good luck with that. How’s your bank account?'
Henry said the bank was doing as well as could be expected.
Henry said the bank was doing as well as it could.
'You still on the stage?'
'Are you still on stage?'
Mr Mercer shook his head importantly.
Mr. Mercer shook his head with seriousness.
'Got better job. Professional dancer at this show. Rolling in money. Why aren't you dancing?'
'Got a better job. I'm a professional dancer in this show. Making a lot of money. Why aren’t you dancing?'
The words struck a jarring note. The lights and the music until that moment had had a subtle psychological effect on Henry, enabling him to hypnotize himself into a feeling that it was not inability to dance that kept him in his seat, but that he had had so much of that sort of thing that he really preferred to sit quietly and look on for a change. Sidney's question changed all that. It made him face the truth.
The words hit a dissonant chord. The lights and music, up until that point, had subtly affected Henry, allowing him to convince himself that it wasn’t his inability to dance that kept him in his seat, but rather that he had experienced so much of that kind of thing that he genuinely preferred to sit back and watch for a change. Sidney's question changed everything. It forced him to confront the truth.
'I don't dance.'
"I don’t dance."
'For the love of Mike! I bet Mrs Mills does. Would you care for a turn, Mrs Mills?'
'For the love of Mike! I bet Mrs. Mills does. Would you like a turn, Mrs. Mills?'
'No, thank you, really.'
'No, thank you, seriously.'
But remorse was now at work on Henry. He perceived that he had been standing in the way of Minnie's pleasure. Of course she wanted to dance. All women did. She was only refusing for his sake.
But now Henry felt guilty. He realized he had been blocking Minnie's enjoyment. Of course she wanted to dance; all women did. She was just saying no for his sake.
'Nonsense, Min. Go to it.'
"Nonsense, Min. Go for it."
Minnie looked doubtful.
Minnie looked skeptical.
'Of course you must dance, Min. I shall be all right. I'll sit here and smoke.'
"Of course you have to dance, Min. I'll be fine. I'll just sit here and smoke."
The next moment Minnie and Sidney were treading the complicated measure; and simultaneously Henry ceased to be a youngish twenty-one and was even conscious of a fleeting doubt as to whether he was really only thirty-five.
The next moment, Minnie and Sidney were dancing to the complex rhythm; and at the same time, Henry stopped feeling like a youthful twenty-one and even wondered for a brief moment if he was really just thirty-five.
Boil the whole question of old age down, and what it amounts to is that a man is young as long as he can dance without getting lumbago, and, if he cannot dance, he is never young at all. This was the truth that forced itself upon Henry Wallace Mills, as he sat watching his wife moving over the floor in the arms of Sidney Mercer. Even he could see that Minnie danced well. He thrilled at the sight of her gracefulness; and for the first time since his marriage he became introspective. It had never struck him before how much younger Minnie was than himself. When she had signed the paper at the City Hall on the occasion of the purchase of the marriage licence, she had given her age, he remembered now, as twenty-six. It had made no impression on him at the time. Now, however, he perceived clearly that between twenty-six and thirty-five there was a gap of nine years; and a chill sensation came upon him of being old and stodgy. How dull it must be for poor little Minnie to be cooped up night after night with such an old fogy? Other men took their wives out and gave them a good time, dancing half the night with them. All he could do was to sit at home and read Minnie dull stuff from the Encyclopaedia. What a life for the poor child! Suddenly, he felt acutely jealous of the rubber-jointed Sidney Mercer, a man whom hitherto he had always heartily despised.
Boil the whole issue of old age down, and it comes down to this: a person is young as long as they can dance without getting back pain, and if they can't dance, they are never really young at all. This was the truth that hit Henry Wallace Mills as he sat watching his wife move across the floor in Sidney Mercer's arms. Even he could see that Minnie danced well. He felt exhilarated by her gracefulness, and for the first time since they got married, he became reflective. It had never occurred to him before how much younger Minnie was than he was. When she signed the marriage license at City Hall, he remembered her saying she was twenty-six. It hadn't registered with him at the time. But now, he clearly saw that there was a nine-year gap between twenty-six and thirty-five, and a cold realization of being old and dull washed over him. How boring it must be for poor Minnie to be stuck night after night with such an old person! Other men took their wives out and had fun, dancing half the night with them. All he could do was sit at home and read Minnie boring facts from the Encyclopaedia. What a life for that poor girl! Suddenly, he felt intensely jealous of the flexible Sidney Mercer, a man he had always despised.
The music stopped. They came back to the table, Minnie with a pink glow on her face that made her younger than ever; Sidney, the insufferable ass, grinning and smirking and pretending to be eighteen. They looked like a couple of children—Henry, catching sight of himself in a mirror, was surprised to find that his hair was not white.
The music stopped. They went back to the table, Minnie with a rosy glow on her face that made her look younger than ever; Sidney, the unbearable jerk, grinning and smirking like he was eighteen. They looked like a couple of kids—Henry, catching a glimpse of himself in a mirror, was surprised to see that his hair wasn’t white.
Half an hour later, in the cab going home, Minnie, half asleep, was aroused by a sudden stiffening of the arm that encircled her waist and a sudden snort close to her ear.
Half an hour later, in the cab on the way home, Minnie, half asleep, was jolted awake by a sudden tightening of the arm around her waist and a loud snort right next to her ear.
It was Henry Wallace Mills resolving that he would learn to dance.
It was Henry Wallace Mills deciding that he would learn to dance.
Being of a literary turn of mind and also economical, Henry's first step towards his new ambition was to buy a fifty-cent book entitled The ABC of Modern Dancing, by 'Tango'. It would, he felt—not without reason—be simpler and less expensive if he should learn the steps by the aid of this treatise than by the more customary method of taking lessons. But quite early in the proceedings he was faced by complications. In the first place, it was his intention to keep what he was doing a secret from Minnie, in order to be able to give her a pleasant surprise on her birthday, which would be coming round in a few weeks. In the second place, The ABC of Modern Dancing proved on investigation far more complex than its title suggested.
Being a literary type and also practical, Henry's first move toward his new goal was to buy a fifty-cent book titled The ABC of Modern Dancing by 'Tango'. He believed—rightly—that it would be easier and cheaper to learn the steps through this book than through the usual method of taking lessons. However, he encountered complications pretty early on. First, he planned to keep his project a secret from Minnie so he could surprise her for her birthday, which was just a few weeks away. Second, The ABC of Modern Dancing turned out to be much more complicated than its title suggested.
These two facts were the ruin of the literary method, for, while it was possible to study the text and the plates at the bank, the home was the only place in which he could attempt to put the instructions into practice. You cannot move the right foot along dotted line A B and bring the left foot round curve C D in a paying-cashier's cage in a bank, nor, if you are at all sensitive to public opinion, on the pavement going home. And while he was trying to do it in the parlour of the flat one night when he imagined that Minnie was in the kitchen cooking supper, she came in unexpectedly to ask how he wanted the steak cooked. He explained that he had had a sudden touch of cramp, but the incident shook his nerve.
These two facts ruined the literary method because, while he could study the text and the plates at the bank, the only place he could practice the instructions was at home. You can’t move your right foot along dotted line A B and bring your left foot around curve C D in a paying-cashier’s cage at a bank, nor, if you care about what others think, on the sidewalk on your way home. One night, while he was trying to do it in the living room of the flat, thinking Minnie was in the kitchen cooking dinner, she came in unexpectedly to ask how he wanted the steak cooked. He said he suddenly had a cramp, but the incident rattled his nerves.
After this he decided that he must have lessons.
After this, he decided that he needed to take lessons.
Complications did not cease with this resolve. Indeed, they became more acute. It was not that there was any difficulty about finding an instructor. The papers were full of their advertisements. He selected a Mme Gavarni because she lived in a convenient spot. Her house was in a side street, with a station within easy reach. The real problem was when to find time for the lessons. His life was run on such a regular schedule that he could hardly alter so important a moment in it as the hour of his arrival home without exciting comment. Only deceit could provide a solution.
Complications didn’t stop with this decision. In fact, they became more intense. It wasn’t hard to find an instructor; the newspapers were full of their ads. He chose Mme Gavarni because her place was conveniently located. Her house was on a side street, with a station nearby. The real issue was figuring out when to fit the lessons in. His life was so structured that he could barely change something as important as what time he got home without raising eyebrows. Only deception could offer a way out.
'Min, dear,' he said at breakfast.
'Min, dear,' he said at breakfast.
'Yes, Henry?'
"Yeah, Henry?"
Henry turned mauve. He had never lied to her before.
Henry turned mauve. He had never lied to her before.
'I'm not getting enough exercise.'
"I'm not exercising enough."
'Why you look so well.'
'Why do you look so good?'
'I get a kind of heavy feeling sometimes. I think I'll put on another mile or so to my walk on my way home. So—so I'll be back a little later in future.'
'I sometimes feel a bit weighed down. I think I'll add another mile to my walk on my way home. So, I'll be back a little later in the future.'
'Very well, dear.'
'Alright, dear.'
It made him feel like a particularly low type of criminal, but, by abandoning his walk, he was now in a position to devote an hour a day to the lessons; and Mme Gavarni had said that that would be ample.
It made him feel like a really low-level criminal, but by skipping his walk, he could now spend an hour a day on the lessons; and Mme Gavarni had said that would be enough.
'Sure, Bill,' she had said. She was a breezy old lady with a military moustache and an unconventional manner with her clientele. 'You come to me an hour a day, and, if you haven't two left feet, we'll make you the pet of society in a month.'
'Sure, Bill,' she had said. She was a lively old lady with a military mustache and a unique approach to her clients. 'You come to me for an hour a day, and if you don’t have two left feet, we’ll make you the darling of society in a month.'
'Is that so?'
'Really?'
'It sure is. I never had a failure yet with a pupe, except one. And that wasn't my fault.'
'It definitely is. I've never had a failure with a pup, except for one. And that wasn't my fault.'
'Had he two left feet?'
'Did he have two left feet?'
'Hadn't any feet at all. Fell off of a roof after the second lesson, and had to have 'em cut off him. At that, I could have learned him to tango with wooden legs, only he got kind of discouraged. Well, see you Monday, Bill. Be good.'
'Didn't have any feet at all. Fell off a roof after the second lesson and had to get them cut off. Even so, I could have taught him to tango with wooden legs, but he got kind of discouraged. Well, see you Monday, Bill. Take care.'
And the kindly old soul, retrieving her chewing gum from the panel of the door where she had placed it to facilitate conversation, dismissed him.
And the sweet old lady, taking her chewing gum from the door panel where she had put it to make chatting easier, sent him away.
And now began what, in later years, Henry unhesitatingly considered the most miserable period of his existence. There may be times when a man who is past his first youth feels more unhappy and ridiculous than when he is taking a course of lessons in the modern dance, but it is not easy to think of them. Physically, his new experience caused Henry acute pain. Muscles whose existence he had never suspected came into being for—apparently—the sole purpose of aching. Mentally he suffered even more.
And now started what, in later years, Henry would without a doubt call the most miserable time of his life. There might be moments when a man who's past his youth feels more unhappy and foolish than when he's taking modern dance lessons, but it's hard to imagine them. Physically, this new experience caused Henry sharp pain. Muscles he never knew he had appeared just for the purpose of hurting. Mentally, he suffered even more.
This was partly due to the peculiar method of instruction in vogue at Mme Gavarni's, and partly to the fact that, when it came to the actual lessons, a sudden niece was produced from a back room to give them. She was a blonde young lady with laughing blue eyes, and Henry never clasped her trim waist without feeling a black-hearted traitor to his absent Minnie. Conscience racked him. Add to this the sensation of being a strange, jointless creature with abnormally large hands and feet, and the fact that it was Mme Gavarni's custom to stand in a corner of the room during the hour of tuition, chewing gum and making comments, and it is not surprising that Henry became wan and thin.
This was partly due to the unusual teaching style at Mme Gavarni's and partly because, when it was time for the actual lessons, a sudden niece appeared from a back room to conduct them. She was a blonde young lady with sparkling blue eyes, and Henry couldn't wrap his arms around her slim waist without feeling like a disloyal traitor to his absent Minnie. His conscience tormented him. On top of this, he felt like a strange, awkward creature with oversized hands and feet, and the fact that Mme Gavarni liked to stand in a corner of the room during the lesson, chewing gum and commenting, made it even less surprising that Henry started to look pale and thin.
Mme Gavarni had the trying habit of endeavouring to stimulate Henry by frequently comparing his performance and progress with that of a cripple whom she claimed to have taught at some previous time.
Mme Gavarni had the frustrating habit of trying to motivate Henry by constantly comparing his performance and progress to that of a disabled person she claimed to have taught at some point before.
She and the niece would have spirited arguments in his presence as to whether or not the cripple had one-stepped better after his third lesson than Henry after his fifth. The niece said no. As well, perhaps, but not better. Mme Gavarni said that the niece was forgetting the way the cripple had slid his feet. The niece said yes, that was so, maybe she was. Henry said nothing. He merely perspired.
She and her niece would have lively debates in his presence about whether the disabled guy had improved more after his third lesson than Henry had after his fifth. The niece disagreed. Well, maybe, but not better. Mrs. Gavarni pointed out that the niece was overlooking how the disabled guy had moved his feet. The niece acknowledged that was true, maybe she was. Henry said nothing. He just sweated.
He made progress slowly. This could not be blamed upon his instructress, however. She did all that one woman could to speed him up. Sometimes she would even pursue him into the street in order to show him on the side-walk a means of doing away with some of his numerous errors of technique, the elimination of which would help to make him definitely the cripple's superior. The misery of embracing her indoors was as nothing to the misery of embracing her on the sidewalk.
He made progress slowly. This couldn't be blamed on his teacher, though. She did everything she could to speed him up. Sometimes she would even chase him into the street to show him ways to fix some of his many mistakes, the removal of which would make him definitely better than the disabled person. The discomfort of being close to her indoors was nothing compared to the discomfort of being close to her on the sidewalk.
Nevertheless, having paid for his course of lessons in advance, and being a determined man, he did make progress. One day, to his surprise, he found his feet going through the motions without any definite exercise of will-power on his part—almost as if they were endowed with an intelligence of their own. It was the turning-point. It filled him with a singular pride such as he had not felt since his first rise of salary at the bank.
Nevertheless, after paying for his lessons upfront, and being a determined person, he did make progress. One day, to his surprise, he noticed his feet moving on their own without him consciously trying—almost as if they had a mind of their own. That was the turning point. It gave him a unique sense of pride that he hadn't felt since his first raise at the bank.
Mme Gavarni was moved to dignified praise.
Mme Gavarni felt compelled to give respectful praise.
'Some speed, kid!' she observed. 'Some speed!'
'Nice speed, kid!' she said. 'Nice speed!'
Henry blushed modestly. It was the accolade.
Henry blushed shyly. It was the recognition.
Every day, as his skill at the dance became more manifest, Henry found occasion to bless the moment when he had decided to take lessons. He shuddered sometimes at the narrowness of his escape from disaster. Every day now it became more apparent to him, as he watched Minnie, that she was chafing at the monotony of her life. That fatal supper had wrecked the peace of their little home. Or perhaps it had merely precipitated the wreck. Sooner or later, he told himself, she was bound to have wearied of the dullness of her lot. At any rate, dating from shortly after that disturbing night, a lack of ease and spontaneity seemed to creep into their relations. A blight settled on the home.
Every day, as his dance skills became more obvious, Henry found himself grateful for the decision to take lessons. He sometimes felt a shiver at how narrowly he avoided disaster. Each day, as he observed Minnie, it became clearer to him that she was struggling with the dullness of her life. That fateful dinner had disrupted the peace of their little home. Or maybe it had just pushed them toward the break. Sooner or later, he thought to himself, she was bound to get tired of her monotonous routine. In any case, right after that unsettling night, a sense of discomfort and lack of spontaneity began to creep into their relationship. A shadow settled over the home.
Little by little Minnie and he were growing almost formal towards each other. She had lost her taste for being read to in the evenings and had developed a habit of pleading a headache and going early to bed. Sometimes, catching her eye when she was not expecting it, he surprised an enigmatic look in it. It was a look, however, which he was able to read. It meant that she was bored.
Little by little, Minnie and he were becoming almost formal with each other. She had lost her interest in being read to in the evenings and had started to claim she had a headache and would go to bed early. Sometimes, when he caught her eye when she wasn't expecting it, he noticed a mysterious look in it. However, it was a look he could interpret. It meant that she was bored.
It might have been expected that this state of affairs would have distressed Henry. It gave him, on the contrary, a pleasurable thrill. It made him feel that it had been worth it, going through the torments of learning to dance. The more bored she was now the greater her delight when he revealed himself dramatically. If she had been contented with the life which he could offer her as a non-dancer, what was the sense of losing weight and money in order to learn the steps? He enjoyed the silent, uneasy evenings which had supplanted those cheery ones of the first year of their marriage. The more uncomfortable they were now, the more they would appreciate their happiness later on. Henry belonged to the large circle of human beings who consider that there is acuter pleasure in being suddenly cured of toothache than in never having toothache at all.
It might have been expected that this situation would have upset Henry. Instead, it gave him a thrilling sense of pleasure. It made him feel like all the struggles he went through to learn to dance were worth it. The more bored she seemed now, the greater her excitement when he dramatically revealed himself. If she had been happy with the life he could give her as a non-dancer, what was the point of spending time and money to learn the steps? He enjoyed the silent, awkward evenings that replaced the cheerful ones from their first year of marriage. The more uncomfortable they were now, the more they would value their happiness later on. Henry was one of those people who believe there is a greater pleasure in suddenly being relieved from a toothache than in never having one at all.
He merely chuckled inwardly, therefore, when, on the morning of her birthday, having presented her with a purse which he knew she had long coveted, he found himself thanked in a perfunctory and mechanical way.
He just chuckled to himself when, on the morning of her birthday, after giving her a purse he knew she had wanted for a long time, he received a quick and automatic thank you.
'I'm glad you like it,' he said.
'I'm glad you like it,' he said.
Minnie looked at the purse without enthusiasm.
Minnie stared at the purse with no excitement.
'It's just what I wanted,' she said, listlessly.
"It's exactly what I wanted," she said, disinterested.
'Well, I must be going. I'll get the tickets for the theatre while I'm in town.'
'Well, I should be heading out. I'll grab the tickets for the theater while I'm in town.'
Minnie hesitated for a moment.
Minnie paused for a moment.
'I don't believe I want to go to the theatre much tonight, Henry.'
'I don't think I want to go to the theater much tonight, Henry.'
'Nonsense. We must have a party on your birthday. We'll go to the theatre and then we'll have supper at Geisenheimer's again. I may be working after hours at the bank today, so I guess I won't come home. I'll meet you at that Italian place at six.'
'That’s ridiculous. We have to celebrate your birthday with a party. We’ll go to the theater and then have dinner at Geisenheimer’s again. I might be stuck working late at the bank today, so I probably won’t make it home. Let’s meet at that Italian restaurant at six.'
'Very well. You'll miss your walk, then?'
'Okay. So you’re going to miss your walk, huh?'
'Yes. It doesn't matter for once.'
'Yes. It doesn’t matter this time.'
'No. You're still going on with your walks, then?'
'No. Are you still going on your walks, then?'
'Oh, yes, yes.'
'Oh, definitely.'
'Three miles every day?'
'Three miles each day?'
'Never miss it. It keeps me well.'
'Never miss it. It keeps me healthy.'
'Yes.'
Yes.
'Good-bye, darling.'
'Bye, darling.'
'Good-bye.'
'Goodbye.'
Yes, there was a distinct chill in the atmosphere. Thank goodness, thought Henry, as he walked to the station, it would be different tomorrow morning. He had rather the feeling of a young knight who has done perilous deeds in secret for his lady, and is about at last to receive credit for them.
Yes, there was a clear chill in the air. Thank goodness, thought Henry, as he walked to the station, it would be different tomorrow morning. He felt a bit like a young knight who has accomplished dangerous tasks in secret for his lady and is finally about to get recognition for them.
Geisenheimer's was as brilliant and noisy as it had been before when Henry reached it that night, escorting a reluctant Minnie. After a silent dinner and a theatrical performance during which neither had exchanged more than a word between the acts, she had wished to abandon the idea of supper and go home. But a squad of police could not have kept Henry from Geisenheimer's. His hour had come. He had thought of this moment for weeks, and he visualized every detail of his big scene. At first they would sit at their table in silent discomfort. Then Sidney Mercer would come up, as before, to ask Minnie to dance. And then—then—Henry would rise and, abandoning all concealment, exclaim grandly: 'No! I am going to dance with my wife!' Stunned amazement of Minnie, followed by wild joy. Utter rout and discomfiture of that pin-head, Mercer. And then, when they returned to their table, he breathing easily and regularly as a trained dancer in perfect condition should, she tottering a little with the sudden rapture of it all, they would sit with their heads close together and start a new life. That was the scenario which Henry had drafted.
Geisenheimer's was just as lively and noisy as it had been before when Henry arrived that night, bringing a reluctant Minnie with him. After a quiet dinner and a play where they hadn’t exchanged more than a word between the acts, she had wanted to skip supper and go home. But not even a squad of police could have kept Henry away from Geisenheimer's. His moment had arrived. He had been thinking about this moment for weeks, visualizing every detail of his big scene. At first, they would sit at their table in awkward silence. Then Sidney Mercer would come over, just like before, to ask Minnie to dance. And then—then—Henry would stand up and, without holding anything back, declare proudly: 'No! I am going to dance with my wife!' Minnie would be stunned, then filled with wild joy. That dimwit Mercer would be completely thrown off. And then, when they returned to their table, Henry breathing easily and steadily like a skilled dancer in top shape, and Minnie a bit unsteady from all the sudden excitement, they would lean close together and start a new chapter in their lives. That was the plan that Henry had laid out.
It worked out—up to a certain point—as smoothly as ever it had done in his dreams. The only hitch which he had feared—to wit, the non-appearance of Sidney Mercer, did not occur. It would spoil the scene a little, he had felt, if Sidney Mercer did not present himself to play the role of foil; but he need have had no fears on this point. Sidney had the gift, not uncommon in the chinless, smooth-baked type of man, of being able to see a pretty girl come into the restaurant even when his back was towards the door. They had hardly seated themselves when he was beside their table bleating greetings.
It worked out—up to a certain point—as smoothly as it had in his dreams. The only issue he was worried about—the absence of Sidney Mercer—didn't happen. He thought it might ruin the moment a bit if Sidney wasn't there to play the role of contrast, but he didn't need to worry. Sidney had that talent, not unusual for a guy with a bland, smooth face, of being able to notice a pretty girl walking into the restaurant even with his back to the door. They had barely sat down when he appeared next to their table, cheerfully saying hello.
'Why, Henry! Always here!'
"Hey, Henry! Always around!"
'Wife's birthday.'
'Wife's birthday party.'
'Many happy returns of the day, Mrs Mills. We've just time for one turn before the waiter comes with your order. Come along.'
'Happy birthday, Mrs. Mills! We have just enough time for one dance before the waiter arrives with your order. Let’s go.'
The band was staggering into a fresh tune, a tune that Henry knew well. Many a time had Mme Gavarni hammered it out of an aged and unwilling piano in order that he might dance with her blue-eyed niece. He rose.
The band was launching into a new song, one that Henry recognized. Many times had Mme Gavarni forced it out of an old and reluctant piano so he could dance with her blue-eyed niece. He got up.
'No!' he exclaimed grandly. 'I am going to dance with my wife!'
'No!' he declared dramatically. 'I am going to dance with my wife!'
He had not under-estimated the sensation which he had looked forward to causing. Minnie looked at him with round eyes. Sidney Mercer was obviously startled.
He hadn't underestimated the impact he was expecting to create. Minnie stared at him with wide eyes. Sidney Mercer clearly looked surprised.
'I thought you couldn't dance.'
"I didn't think you could dance."
'You never can tell,' said Henry, lightly. 'It looks easy enough. Anyway, I'll try.'
"You can never be sure," Henry said casually. "It seems simple enough. Anyway, I'll give it a shot."
'Henry!' cried Minnie, as he clasped her.
'Henry!' cried Minnie as he held her close.
He had supposed that she would say something like that, but hardly in that kind of voice. There is a way of saying 'Henry!' which conveys surprised admiration and remorseful devotion; but she had not said it in that way. There had been a note of horror in her voice. Henry's was a simple mind, and the obvious solution, that Minnie thought that he had drunk too much red wine at the Italian restaurant, did not occur to him.
He thought she would say something like that, but definitely not in that tone. There's a way to say 'Henry!' that expresses surprised admiration and heartfelt devotion; but she hadn’t said it that way. There was a hint of horror in her voice. Henry was a straightforward guy, and the obvious explanation—that Minnie thought he had drunk too much red wine at the Italian restaurant—didn’t cross his mind.
He was, indeed, at the moment too busy to analyse vocal inflections. They were on the floor now, and it was beginning to creep upon him like a chill wind that the scenario which he had mapped out was subject to unforeseen alterations.
He was, in fact, too busy at that moment to analyze vocal tones. They were on the floor now, and it was starting to hit him like a cold wind that the plan he had laid out was vulnerable to unexpected changes.
At first all had been well. They had been almost alone on the floor, and he had begun moving his feet along dotted line A B with the smooth vim which had characterized the last few of his course of lessons. And then, as if by magic, he was in the midst of a crowd—a mad, jigging crowd that seemed to have no sense of direction, no ability whatever to keep out of his way. For a moment the tuition of weeks stood by him. Then, a shock, a stifled cry from Minnie, and the first collision had occurred. And with that all the knowledge which he had so painfully acquired passed from Henry's mind, leaving it an agitated blank. This was a situation for which his slidings round an empty room had not prepared him. Stage-fright at its worst came upon him. Somebody charged him in the back and asked querulously where he thought he was going. As he turned with a half-formed notion of apologizing, somebody else rammed him from the other side. He had a momentary feeling as if he were going down the Niagara Rapids in a barrel, and then he was lying on the floor with Minnie on top of him. Somebody tripped over his head.
At first, everything was fine. They were almost alone on the dance floor, and he started moving his feet along the dotted line A B with the same smooth energy that had marked the last few lessons. Then, as if by magic, he found himself in the middle of a crowd—a chaotic, jiving crowd that seemed completely lost and had no idea how to stay out of his way. For a moment, the skills he had learned over the weeks were with him. Then came a jolt, a muffled cry from Minnie, and the first collision happened. With that, all the knowledge he had worked so hard to gain vanished from Henry's mind, leaving it a flustered blank. This was a situation his practice in an empty room hadn’t prepared him for. Stage fright hit him hard. Someone bumped into him from behind and asked irritably where he thought he was going. As he turned, half intending to apologize, someone else shoved him from the other side. He briefly felt like he was going down the Niagara Rapids in a barrel, and then he found himself on the floor with Minnie on top of him. Someone tripped over his head.
He sat up. Somebody helped him to his feet. He was aware of Sidney Mercer at his side.
He sat up. Someone helped him stand. He noticed Sidney Mercer next to him.
'Do it again,' said Sidney, all grin and sleek immaculateness. 'It went down big, but lots of them didn't see it.'
'Do it again,' said Sidney, all smiles and looking sharp. 'It was a hit, but a lot of them missed it.'
The place was full of demon laughter.
The place was filled with the laughter of demons.
'Min!' said Henry.
'Min!' Henry said.
They were in the parlour of their little flat. Her back was towards him, and he could not see her face. She did not answer. She preserved the silence which she had maintained since they had left the restaurant. Not once during the journey home had she spoken.
They were in the living room of their small apartment. Her back was to him, and he couldn't see her face. She didn't respond. She kept the silence she had held since they left the restaurant. Not once during the ride home had she spoken.
The clock on the mantelpiece ticked on. Outside an Elevated train rumbled by. Voices came from the street.
The clock on the mantelpiece kept ticking. Outside, an elevated train rumbled by. Voices echoed from the street.
'Min, I'm sorry.'
"Min, I'm so sorry."
Silence.
Silence.
'I thought I could do it. Oh, Lord!' Misery was in every note of Henry's voice. 'I've been taking lessons every day since that night we went to that place first. It's no good—I guess it's like the old woman said. I've got two left feet, and it's no use my ever trying to do it. I kept it secret from you, what I was doing. I wanted it to be a wonderful surprise for you on your birthday. I knew how sick and tired you were getting of being married to a man who never took you out, because he couldn't dance. I thought it was up to me to learn, and give you a good time, like other men's wives. I—'
'I thought I could do it. Oh, Lord!' There was misery in every note of Henry's voice. 'I've been taking lessons every day since that night we first went to that place. It's no good—I guess it's like the old woman said. I've got two left feet, and there's no point in even trying. I kept it a secret from you, what I was doing. I wanted it to be a wonderful surprise for your birthday. I knew how sick and tired you were of being married to a man who never took you out because he couldn't dance. I thought it was my responsibility to learn and give you a good time, like other men do for their wives. I—'
'Henry!'
'Henry!'
She had turned, and with a dull amazement he saw that her whole face had altered. Her eyes were shining with a radiant happiness.
She had turned, and with a blank astonishment, he noticed that her entire face had changed. Her eyes were sparkling with a bright happiness.
'Henry! Was that why you went to that house—to take dancing lessons?'
'Henry! Was that why you went to that house—to take dance lessons?'
He stared at her without speaking. She came to him, laughing.
He looked at her without saying a word. She approached him, laughing.
'So that was why you pretended you were still doing your walks?'
'So that’s why you acted like you were still going for your walks?'
'You knew!'
'You knew!'
'I saw you come out of that house. I was just going to the station at the end of the street, and I saw you. There was a girl with you, a girl with yellow hair. You hugged her!'
'I saw you come out of that house. I was just heading to the station at the end of the street, and I saw you. There was a girl with you, a girl with yellow hair. You hugged her!'
Henry licked his dry lips.
Henry licked his chapped lips.
'Min,' he said huskily. 'You won't believe it, but she was trying to teach me the Jelly Roll.'
'Min,' he said in a low voice. 'You won't believe it, but she was trying to teach me the Jelly Roll.'
She held him by the lapels of his coat.
She grabbed him by the lapels of his coat.
'Of course I believe it. I understand it all now. I thought at the time that you were just saying good-bye to her! Oh, Henry, why ever didn't you tell me what you were doing? Oh, yes, I know you wanted it to be a surprise for me on my birthday, but you must have seen there was something wrong. You must have seen that I thought something. Surely you noticed how I've been these last weeks?'
'Of course I believe it. I get it all now. I thought at the time that you were just saying goodbye to her! Oh, Henry, why didn't you just tell me what you were doing? Oh, yes, I know you wanted it to be a surprise for me on my birthday, but you must have noticed that something was off. You must have seen that I was concerned. Surely you noticed how I’ve been these last few weeks?'
'I thought it was just that you were finding it dull.'
'I thought you just found it boring.'
'Dull! Here, with you!'
"Boring! Here, with you!"
'It was after you danced that night with Sidney Mercer. I thought the whole thing out. You're so much younger than I, Min. It didn't seem right for you to have to spend your life being read to by a fellow like me.'
'It was after you danced that night with Sidney Mercer. I thought it all through. You're so much younger than I am, Min. It didn't feel right for you to have to spend your life being read to by someone like me.'
'But I loved it!'
'But I loved it!'
'You had to dance. Every girl has to. Women can't do without it.'
'You have to dance. Every girl has to. Women can't live without it.'
'This one can. Henry, listen! You remember how ill and worn out I was when you met me first at that farm? Do you know why it was? It was because I had been slaving away for years at one of those places where you go in and pay five cents to dance with the lady instructresses. I was a lady instructress. Henry! Just think what I went through! Every day having to drag a million heavy men with large feet round a big room. I tell you, you are a professional compared with some of them! They trod on my feet and leaned their two hundred pounds on me and nearly killed me. Now perhaps you can understand why I'm not crazy about dancing! Believe me, Henry, the kindest thing you can do to me is to tell me I must never dance again.'
'This one can. Henry, listen! Do you remember how sick and exhausted I looked when we first met at that farm? Do you know why? It was because I had spent years working at one of those places where you pay five cents to dance with the lady instructors. I was a lady instructor. Henry! Just think about what I went through! Every day, I had to drag around a million heavy men with big feet in a large room. I’m telling you, you’re a pro compared to some of them! They stepped on my feet and leaned their two hundred pounds on me and nearly crushed me. Now maybe you can see why I’m not really into dancing! Believe me, Henry, the kindest thing you can do for me is to tell me I should never dance again.'
'You—you—' he gulped. 'Do you really mean that you can—can stand the sort of life we're living here? You really don't find it dull?'
'You—you—' he gulped. 'Do you really mean that you can—can stand the kind of life we're living here? You really don't find it boring?'
'Dull!'
'Boring!'
She ran to the bookshelf, and came back with a large volume.
She ran to the bookshelf and returned with a big book.
'Read to me, Henry, dear. Read me something now. It seems ages and ages since you used to. Read me something out of the Encyclopaedia!'
'Read to me, Henry, dear. Read me something now. It feels like forever since you used to. Read me something from the Encyclopaedia!'
Henry was looking at the book in his hand. In the midst of a joy that almost overwhelmed him, his orderly mind was conscious of something wrong.
Henry was looking at the book in his hand. In the midst of a joy that almost overwhelmed him, his organized mind sensed that something was off.
'But this is the MED-MUM volume, darling.'
'But this is the MED-MUM volume, darling.'
'Is it? Well, that'll be all right. Read me all about "Mum".'
'Is it? Well, that's fine. Tell me all about "Mum".'
'But we're only in the CAL-CHA—' He wavered. 'Oh, well—I' he went on, recklessly. 'I don't care. Do you?'
'But we're only in the CAL-CHA—' He hesitated. 'Oh, well—I' he continued, throwing caution to the wind. 'I don't care. Do you?'
'No. Sit down here, dear, and I'll sit on the floor.'
'No. Sit down here, sweetheart, and I'll sit on the floor.'
Henry cleared his throat.
Henry cleared his throat.
'"Milicz, or Militsch (d. 1374), Bohemian divine, was the most influential among those preachers and writers in Moravia and Bohemia who, during the fourteenth century, in a certain sense paved the way for the reforming activity of Huss."'
"Milicz, or Militsch (d. 1374), was a Bohemian religious figure who had a significant impact among the preachers and writers in Moravia and Bohemia during the fourteenth century, in a way preparing the ground for the reform efforts of Huss."
He looked down. Minnie's soft hair was resting against his knee. He put out a hand and stroked it. She turned and looked up, and he met her big eyes.
He looked down. Minnie's soft hair was resting against his knee. He reached out and stroked it. She turned and looked up, and he met her big eyes.
'Can you beat it?' said Henry, silently, to himself.
'Can you believe it?' Henry thought to himself.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!